1822  01082  9760 


3   1822  01082  9760 


THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 


BY 


JENNIE    HARRISON 


NEW   YORK: 

DODD    &    MEAD,    762    BROADWAY. 


THE 


OLD  BACK  ROOM. 


JENNIE    HARRISON,    &4- 

AUTHOB  OF  "  ON  THE  FEBBY  BOAT,"  &0. 


NEW   YORK: 
DODD   &    MEAD,  PUBLISHERS, 

Successors  to  M.  W.  Dodd. 

No.  762  BROADWAY. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress  in  the  year  1871,  by 

JACOB  ABBOTT, 
In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  Washington. 


LANOE  &  HILLMAW, 

PRINTERS   A.ND    8TEREOTTPERS, 
108, 110,  112  &  114  Wooster  Street,  N.  T. 


CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

I. — ALL  THE  ROOMS,  .                      .       .  7 

II.— THE  FAMILY,        .       .     «  .  •     .,  .-.  17 

III.— THE  BOYS,     .       .''.,...      .       .  30 

IV. — A  DAY  IN  THE  CITY,    .       ...  39 

V. — FIVE  PICTURES,     .        .....  49 

VI. — THE  LITTLE  STORY-TELLER,       .       .  62 

VII. — AN  INVITATION,     .       .       .       .  73 

VIII.— CHRISTMAS,    .        .        .        ,'     \ .      .  82 

IX. — ONE  LITTLE  SHIP  ASTRAY,         .        .  93 

X. — OUT  OP  THE  QUIET  RIVER,         .       .  103 

XI. — VISITORS,       .       .    \.      *       .     •  .  112 

XII. — THE  LITTLE  PREACHER,      .  .122 

XIII.— SYDNEY, 134 

XIV.— PRESTON,        .        .        .        .    -   .        .144 

XV.— AN  EVENING  TALK,      ....  155 

XVI.— "WHERE'S  PRES?"     .         ...  166 

XVII. — OUT  ON  THE  OCEAN,            .       .       .  176 

XVIII.— THE  LIGHTHOUSE,        ....  186 

XIX.— SHINING  AGAIN, 196 

XXI — A  CHAPTER  TO  THE  GIRLS,        .        .  206 

XXI.— THE  SHADOW, 216 

XXII.— BEAUTIFUL  DEATH,       .        .        .        .226 


vi  CONTENTS. 

FAGX 

XXIII.— HOME  AGAIN, 235 

XXIV.— No  CROSS,  NO  CROWN,        ...     247 
XXV. — SYDNEY'S  CHOICE,         ....      257 

XXVI.— SCHOOL, 266 

XXVII.— THE  VICTORY, 276 

XXVIII.— CHANGES, 290 

XXIX.— DAILY  LIFE, 299 

XXX. — SUNDAY  AFTERNOON,    ....      309 
XXXI.— ONE  SHIP  IN  PORT,      ....      319 

XXXII.— WITHOUT  FRED, 329 

XXXIII.— AN  HONORABLE  GOING,       ...     339 
XXXIV.— A  PLAN,        ...       .       .       .349 

XXXV.— A  SAD  SIGHT,       .       .       .        .       .358 

XXXVI.— JUNE,      .        .        .        ...       .        .368 

XXXVII.— A  LAST  LOOK,       .        .  '    .       .        .378 
XXXVIII.— THE  END,  387 


THE   STORY 

OP 

THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 


CHAPTER   I. 

All  the  Rooms. 

T"  ET  me  show  you  the  house  first. — 
-* — '  There  it  stands,  down  among  the 
green  hills ;  so  sheltered  and  quiet,  that  one 
could  hardly  believe  that  the  great,  noisy 
city  lies  just  beyond. 

Come  nearer,  and  see  the  long  piazza, 
with  the  sunlight  trying  to  peep  under  its 
roof. 


8  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

Now  count  the  windows,  if  you  can.  How 
many  there  are  !  Somebody  built  this  house, 
who  loved  to  look  out  at  God's  beautiful  world. 
Ten  looking  east,  and  as  many  west ; 
eight  looking  north ;  and  at  least  a  dozen 
opening  toward  the  warm,  sunny  south. 
The  upper  ones  have  a  proud,  mysterious 
look — as  if  they  saw,  all  the  while,  some- 
thing which  the  lower  windows  never  could 
see.  And  so  they  do,  as  you  will  find,  when 
I  take  you  into  the  house. 

But  the  saddest  thing  to  me,  is,  that  there 
is  not  a  single  face  looking  out  of  any  of 
these  windows!  And  I  think  of  the  long 
ago  days,  when,  through  those  very  panes, 
looked  eyes, — blue,  black  and  gray  ; — and 
when  faces — merry  or  sad — were  framed  like 
panoramic  little  pictures  there ! 

We  will  go  up  the  wide  steps  now ;  and 
there  is  a  quiet  old  body,  hidden  away  in 


ALL  THE  ROOMS.  9 

some  corner  of  the  big  house,  who  will  open 
the  door  to  us.  If  you  step  softly,  and  are 
not  too  curious,  she  will  go  back  to  her 
rocking-chair  and  her  knitting,  while  we  look 
about  the  house. 

Isn't  this  a  fine  big  hall  that  we  are  in  ? 
The  carpet  is  worn  and  faded,  you  see; — well, 
a  great  many  little  footsteps  have  gone  over 
it,  and  trampled  upon  its  bright  colors ! 

Here  is  the  parlor;  very  prim  and  dark, 
with  its  portraits,  and  covered  piano,  and 
stately  arm-chairs. 

There  is  the  dining-room,  opposite,  with 
the  long  table,  and  the  pleasant  windows 
opening  on  the  piazza. 

Never  mind  the  kitchen.  I  suppose  boys 
would  like  to  see  it ;  but  I  know  that 
the  girls  haven't  a  bit  of  curiosity  about  it, 
and  so  we  will  go  up-stairs. 

This  room  first.     I  do  not  wonder  that  you 


10  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

laugh,  boys !  Any  one  would  know,  at 
a  glance,  that  it  is  a  boy's  room  ! 

Two  pairs  of  old  boots,  and  an  odd  slipper 
in  the  corner;  a  half-finished  boat  with  its 
rigging  in  disorder,  lying  under  the  table;  a 
well  worn  pile  of  school  books,  side  by  side, 
with  a  boot-jack  and  a  pair  of  mittens,  on  the 
table ;  a  tool  chest  half-way  out  of  the  closet 
door,  and  a  saucy-looking  cap  lying  on  the 
bed,  as  if  it  had  been  tossed  there,  boy- 
fashion,  only  ten  minutes  since.  Everything 
makes  you  think  of  some  "  Harry '  or 
"  Charley  "  or  "  Tom,"  who  used  to  be  there , 
and  you  can  almost  imagine  you  hear  him 
coming  up  the  stairs  now,  two  at  a  time, 
with  a  merry  whistle. 

Here  is  the  next  room,  which  looks  quite 
differently,  you  see.  A  neat  book-case,  and 
a  cabinet  of  shells,  coins  and  curiosities,  all 
in  order;  a  writing-desk  on  the  table,  and 


ALL  THE  ROOMS.  II 

a  very  studious  looking  chair  drawn  up  by 
the  east  window.  Do  you  see  that  picture 
of  a  ship  hanging  by  the  bedside  ?  Isn't  it 
beautiful,  with  the  rolling  waves  and  white 
sails,  so  life-like? 

You  "saw  one  just  like  it,  in  the  other 
room,"  did  you  ?  Sure  enough !  there  is  one 
there,  too ! 

Come  across  the  hall,  now,  to  this  room. 
It  is  longer,  and  looks  more  empty.  But 
what  are  you  smiling  at,  girls  ?  Oh,  I  see ! 
you  begin  to  wonder  if  nobody  but  boys 
ever  lived  in  this  house  !  We  shall  see  by 
and  by. 

But  truly,  here  are  the  unmistakable 
signs  in  this  room !  the  usual  variety  of  old 
hats,  the  fishing-lines  in  a  tangle  on  the 
mantel-piece ;  the  skates  hanging  all  rusty 
in  the  closet ;  and  the  worn  out  neck-tie  on 
the  table. 


12  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

And  do  you  notice  that  there  are  two 
pictures  of  the  ship  in  this  room?  one  at 
each  end,  and  over  one  a  little  cross  and 
crown,  cut  out  of  black  paper,  as  if  boyish 
hands  had  done  it,  long  ago  ? 

Now  come  to  this  little  room,  at  the  end 
of  the  hall.  Isn't  it  pretty  ?  Nothing  that 
reminds  you  of  a  boy  here !  Everything  is 
so  bright  and  delicate  and  tiny,  you  might 
imagine  that  some  small  fairy  had  dwelt 
here.  See  the  rosebuds  on  the  wall-paper, 
and  the  little  bunches  of  painted  flowers 
hung  in  frames  around  the  room !  How 
fresh  the  white  curtains  look  !  and  just  peep 
into  this  bureau  drawer,  to  see  the  dolls' 
clothes  laid  away  in  such  cunning  order. 
The  ship  picture  in  this  room  has  around  it 
a  wreath  of  ivy,  which  was  once  fresh  and 
green.  Some  dainty,  loving  girl-fingers  were 
surely  once  at  work  in  this  little  apartment ! 


ALL  THE  ROOMS.  13 

There  is  one  more  room  for  you  to  see, 
here  by  the  side  of  the  wide  hall  window, 
where  the  setting  sun  shines  in  with  long, 
golden  beams. 

Hush  ! — tread  lightly  now — and  speak 
with  low  and  reverent  voices !  for  there  is 
something  about  this  room,  which  we  have 
not  found  in  any  of  the  others : — something 
sweet  and  sacred,  which  can  never  belong  to 
but  just  one  room  in  any  house,  for  this  room 
is  "  mother  s  room" 

You  see  there  is  nothing  grand  or  hand- 
some to  meet  your  eyes,  as  I  open  the  door ; 
and  yet,  the  most  gorgeous  apartment  in  a 
king's  palace  never  held  a  charm  half  as  won- 
derful and  precious  as  lies  within  this  humble 
room !  How  pleasant  it  looks,  even  now — 
without  the  music  of  mother's  voice  or  the 
dear  light  of  her  face ! 

A  great  deal  of  sunshine  gets  in  here,  you 


14  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

see,  through  these  four  cheerful  windows. 
And  from  these  western  ones,  you  can  dis- 
cover white  spires  and  towers,  peeping  above 
the  hill-tops.  Look  down  and  you  will  see 
the  borders  of  old  flower-beds  and  the  grassy 
playground,  where  little  feet  used  to  trample 
gaily.  Don't  you  suppose,  that,  a  great 
many  times,  mother-eyes  have  looked  from 
these  windows  and  watched  the  young  feet 
down  there — with  such  love  and  care  as  only 
mother-eyes  can  show  ?  Don't  you  suppose 
that  many,  many  times,  young  eyes  have 
looked  from  that  garden  up  to  these  windows, 
for  sympathy  and  counsel  and  comfort  ?  Ah, 
yes !  And  here  they  are  too  !  not  living  eyes, 
but  pictured  ones,  hung  in  a  group,  on  the 
wall  of  "  mother's  room."  How  pleasant 
they  look! — four  bright,  boy  faces  hanging 
to  form  a  circle,  and  in  the  centre  a  pair  of 
blue  eyes  and  a  crown  of  soft  brown  hair, 


ALL  THE  ROOMS.  1 5 

which  must  have  belonged  to  the  little  fairy 
whose  room  we  have  just  left.  Opposite  to 
this  group,  hangs  the  picture  of  a  gentleman, 
a  fine  cheery-looking  person,  who  appears 
as  if  he  were  proud  to  be  called  "  father," 
by  all  those  smiling  lips  over  there. 

That  is  mother's  chair,  by  the  window,  with 
the  work-table  by  the  side  of  it,  and  as  you 
look  at  the  little  benches  and  worn-out 
children's  chairs  which  are  standing  in  the 
corners,  you  can  imagine  how,  day  after  day, 
the  young  feet  used  to  come  pattering  up  the 
stairs,  into  this  room,  and  how  all  the 
troubles  and  joys  were  carried  here  by  the 
young  hearts,  and  how  many  tired  little 
bodies  have  rested  in  those  very  chairs  and 
listened  to  mother's  c<  stones."  Now  it  is  all 
silent ;  and  the  faces  on  the  wall  are  not 
changed  by  either  gladness  or  sorrow. 

Did     you    ever    think    what      wonderful, 


1 6  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

strange  stories  would  be  told  by  houses  and 
rooms  if  they  had  voices  to  speak?  How 
much  these  four  walls  could  tell,  of  all  that 
they  have  seen  and  heard  in  days  gone  by ! 
I  wonder  if  you  would  like  to  hear  it. 

Well,  then,  scatter  yourselves  about,  on 
the  old  sofa,  and  the  well-worn  chairs,  and 
listen.  I  will  speak  in  the  place  of  the 
voiceless  walls,  and,  while  the  sun  is  going 
down  behind  the  hills,  tell  you  some  of  the 
history  of  the  lives  that  begun  and  grew 
here  in  this  old  back  room. 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Family. 

TV   T  OTHER,     what     time      do    you 

^•T-*    suppose    he'll    come?"     asked    a 

curly-headed    boy,     who   lay  at   full   length, 

exhibiting    his   boots   on   that   very  sofa,  in 

this  back  room,  a  good  many  years  ago. 

"  I  try  not  to  suppose  anything  about  it, 
Fred,  because  it  is  so  uncertain.  It  may  be 
in  ten  minutes,  and  it  may  not  be  for  a  whole 
day." 

Fred  gave  an  impatient  groan,  and  his 
brother  Sydney  laughed  merrily,  from  the 
other  end  of  the  room. 

"  Oh  yes !    you  're  as  cool  as  a  cucumber, 
2 


1 8  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

of  course !  you  haven't  been  tearing  the 
legs  of  your  pants  to  get  up  to  Point  Look- 
out !  you  didn't  see  a  wagon  coming,  and 
shout  at  it,  as  if  its  name  were  Captain 
Kirke !  you  haven't  been  up  and  down  stairs 
more  than  fourteen  times  since  school  was 
out !  and  you  don't  care  a  bit  what  happens  ! 
oh  no !"  Fred  dropped  his  head  again  and 
drew  a  long  breath. 

Mrs.  Kirke  smiled,  looking  fondly  towards 
her  eldest  boy,  and  asked,  "  Where  is 
Preston?" 

"  Breaking  his  neck  in  some  chestnut-tree  !' 
grumbled  Fred,  turning  himself  into  a  new 
position. 

And  Sydney  answered  more  seriously, 
"Why,  he's  gone  with  those  Marsh  boys, 
mother.  He  will  do  it ;  and  they're  such  little 
rowdies,  I'm  afraid  he'll  be  just  like  them ! 
He  said  he  would  be  here  by  this  time."  He 


THE  FAMILY.  lg 

glanced  up  at  the  clock  on  mother's  mantel, 
and  looked  very  wise  and  prudent  for  a  boy 
of  thirteen. 

"  The  Marsh  boys  are  both  older  than  he. 
I  should  think  he  would  rather  play  with  Roy 
and  Harry  Webster." 

Fred,  on  the  sofa,  rolled  his  eyes  comically. 
"  Goody !  mother — the  idea  of  Pres.  playing 
with  those  Webster  children  !  Why,  they're 
regular  little  girls  !  they  make  clam  pies,  and 
bake  'em  in  the  sun  and  have  parties  with 
their  sisters'  dolls,  and  upon  my  word,  I  have 
seen  them  sewing  patchwork!" 

"  Well,  there  is  nothing  wrong  in  all  that, 
is  there  ?" 

"  Why,  no,  mother,  of  course  not ;  but  then 
Pres.  likes  boy-play." 

Fred  looked  very  sympathetic,  leaning  over 
the  end  of  the  sofa,  and  turning  his  merry 


20  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

brown  eyes  towards  his  mother's  face.  Fred 
was  rather  fond  of  "  boy-plays  "  himself. 

"  I  don't  want  to  have  Preston  away 
without  you  so  often.  I  must  keep  him  in 
more,  unless  you  and  Sydney  take  charge  of 
him.  Can't  you  manage  to  keep  him  with 
you  ?" 

Fred  stood  up,  and  stretched  himself  to 
the  full  height  of  his  eleven  years. 

"  He's  such  a  little  fellow,  mother !  besides, 
he's  cranky,  and  spoils  all  a  body's  fun !" 

The  boy  changed  his  sofa  for  a  stool  at 
his  mother's  feet,  looking  up  into  her  eyes, 
to  see  if  he  must  read  himself  a  "  selfish 
fellow  "  there. 

"  Well,  mother,"  began  Sydney,  in  a  hesita- 
ting way,  "  I  do  try  to  keep  him  straight ;  but 
he  won't  mind  me : — and  it's  such  a  bother 

to "  he  stopped  without  saying  what  was 

a  "  bother,"  and  fixed  his  eyes  upon  the  door, 


THE  FAMILY.  21 

which  was  opening  slowly  and  very  noiselessly. 

"  I  guess  that's  Pres,  now." 

"  I  guess  it  isnt,  then !  "  and  Fred  sprang 
from  his  low  seat,  with  a  shout  of  joy,  which 
was  echoed  by  every  one  in  the  room,  as  a 
bushy  head  and  an  enormous  pair  of  whiskers 
made  their  appearance  at  the  door. 

For  a  minute  nobody  said  anything  but 
"father!"  "father!"  in  a  choking  sort  of 
voice  ;  while  a  huge  pair  of  arms  hugged  the 
whole  party  closely ;  mother  and  Sydney  hav- 
ing the  best  of  it,  because  they  were  a  little  the 
tallest.  Quick  little  Will  stood  on  his  father's 
boot,  and  burst  the  buckle  off  his  belt  trying 
to  clasp  his  arms  around  the  big  man. 

"  Where's  Pres  ?  "  asked  father,  as  soon  as 
he  could  get  his  breath. 

"  Here !  "  cried  a  sudden  voice  from  behind, 
and  a  red-faced  boy  shuffled  in,  vainly  trying 
to  hide  a  long  rent  in  his  clothes.  Captain 


22  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

Kirke  made  an  opening  in  his  arms  ;  and  Fred 
stood  off,  surveying  his  brother's  garments,  and 
laughing  uproariously  at  their  condition. 

Sydney  interrupted  as  they  were  all  going 
to  subside  into  seats,  "  Oh,  aren't  we  ashamed 
to  forget  our  presents !  Here,  father,  we've 
got  something  for  you." 

Mother  had  a  chance  to  wipe  her  eyes,  and 
smile  at  the  four  proud  boy-faces  which  were 
escorting  their  father  to  one  corner  of  the 
room.  Sydney,  as  master  of  ceremonies, 
opened  the  window-blinds,  and  lifting  softly  a 
canopy  of  white  netting,  displayed  a  tiny  face 
of  a  sleeping  baby.  Will  giggled  excitedly, 
and  clambered  on  a  chair,  to  bring  himself  on 
a  level  with  his  brothers. 

"  Well,  upon  my  word  !  what  in  the  world 
is  this  ?"  cried  the  captain,  looking  quite  as- 
tonished enough  to  satisfy  the  boys. 


THE   FAMILY.  23 

"  It's  a  sister  !  "  screamed  Will ;  "  and  she's 
ours !  and  her  name  is " 

"  Hush  !  "  broke  in  Fred,  "  let  father  guess." 

"  Rosebud,  I  guess,"  said  father,  taking  the 
tiny  creature  in  his  arms  and  going  toward 
mother,  with  a  look  in  his  face  that  none  of 
the  boys  understood. 

"  Well,  this  is  pretty !  How  long  have  you 
had  this  treasure,  and  kept  it  all  to  your- 
selves ?  " 

"  Nearly  five  months  !  and  isn't  she  a  beauty  ? 
There,  see  !  she's  waking  up !  " 

"  I  should  think  she  would,  with  such  row- 
de-dow !  I  expect  you  four  boys  will  use  her 
up  entirely,  before  long !  Stand  off!  and  let 
her  have  a  look  at  her  father  !  " 

"  She  don't  know  you,  she'll  cry !  "  said 
Preston.  But  he  was  mistaken.  The  little 
thing  raised  her  head,  looked  into  the  strange 
face,  and  gave  a  happy  crow  ;  then  she  reached 


24  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

out  both  hands  toward  the  black  whiskers ;  and 
seemed  altogether  quite  pleased  with  her  new 
play-fellow. 

"  But  you  haven't  guessed  her  name,"  said 
Fred ;  who  was  very  much  afraid  that  Will 
would  tell. 

"  Sure  enough !  and  you  gave  her  a  name, 
without  even  asking  me  !  " 

"  Fred  named  her,"  said  Mrs.  Kirke,  smiling. 

'•  It's  a  lovely  name,  too,"  added  Sydney ; 
while  Fred  played  with  one  little  soft  hand. 

"  Let  me  see ;  is  it  Seraphina  ?  " 

The  boys'  faces  expressed  dislike  at  this  high- 
sounding  name. 

"  Well,  then,  Lily— or  Psyche— or  Rose  ?  " 
They  shook  their  heads. 

"  Plain  Mary,  or  Julia,  then  ?  " 

"No!" 

"Ah!  now  I  know!  it  is  Alice,  after  her 
own  little  mamma !  " 


THE   FAMILY.  2$ 

The  captain  looked  really  disappointed, 
when  they  said  no,  that  time. 

"Why,  it  ought  to  have  been!"  he  said 
turning  to  his  wife. 

"  I  liked  Fred's  name  better,"  she  said, 
"  You  see,  baby  was  born  on  the  first  day  of 
June.  And  when  Fred  came  in,  with  his  offer- 
ing of  rose-buds,  he  said,  '  She's  a  little  June 
rose,  herself !  and  let's  call  her  by  the  name  of 
the  pretty  month  she  came  in ! '  It  sounded  so 
pretty,  that  we  all  liked  it ;  and  I  agreed  to  it, 
right  away.  Don't  you  like  it?" 

Fred  listened  anxiously  for  his  father's 
answer. 

"  June,  little  June ;  why,  yes !  it  is  pretty, 
and  odd  too.  I  did  not  know  that  any  of  our 
boys  had  so  much  romance  in  them !  "  and  he 
rested  his  hand  proudly  on  Fred's  curly  head. 

"  Oh  yes,  indeed,  Mr.  father !  you  don't 
know  them  as  well  as  I  do !  They  sail  fairy 


26  THE   OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

ships,  on  very  romantic  seas,  while  you  are  off 
in  your  own  big  vessel,  on  a  more  stormy 
ocean !  " 

'  Dear  me  ! — and  terrible  times  I  expect  you 
have,  with  your  four  gay  young  captains  !  Tell 
me  about  it." 

"  Not  very,"  answered  Mrs.  Kirke,  smiling 
at  the  four  bright  faces.  "  I  have  to  cast  an- 
chor for  them,  or  send  out  a  life-boat,  or  take 
in  a  sail,  now  and  then ;  but  I  do  not  mind 
it,  as  long  as  it  helps  them.  Here  is  Sydney, 
who  climbs  to  '  Point  Lookout,'  day  by  day, 
to  see  the  city,  where  he  is  to  go  in  port 
sometime,  and  find  wonderful  treasures 
there ! — And  Preston  talks  already  of  a 
'  splendid  life  on  the  ocean  wave ;' — taking  his 
fancy  from  nobody  very  strange." 

Mother  smiled  ;  but  the  Captain  saw  some- 
thing else  in  her  eyes  and  on  her  lips.  He 
patted  Preston  on  the  back,  saying,  "  Study 


THE  FAMILY.  27 

your  lessons,  boy ;  and  don't  be  fretting  the 
little  mother  with  such  wild  ideas ! — And 
what  does  Fred  do  ?" 

"  Oh,  Fred's  the  merry  sailor,  who  sings 
songs,  and  keeps  us  all  cheery.  He  likes  quiet 
waters  and  a  blue  sky ;  and  wants  to  come  in 
at  a  port  where  fruits  and  flowers  grow." 

Fred  hid  his  face  suddenly  in  his  mother's 
lap. 

"  Oh,  father,  we're  such  wicked  sailors ! — 
you  don't  know !  I'm  sure  we  should  have 
been  wrecked,  long  ago,  if  it  hadn't  been  for 
mother's  taking  in  our  sails,  or  sending  us  a 
life-boat,  as  she  says !" 

"Yes,  indeed,  my  boy!  I  can  well  believe 
that.  And  the  longer  you  sail,  the  more  you 
will  find  that  there  is  no  lighthouse  like  a 
mother  s  love  !  If  my  bonny  sailors  will  steer 
by  that,  I  think  they  can  never  go  astray." 

A  tender  silence  fell  among  the  little  group, 


28  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

which  was  broken  by  Marcy's  tea-bell,  from 
the  foot  of  the  stairs.  She  had  been  bustling 
about  briskly,  since  "  the  master "  came,  to 
get  ready  a  tempting  supper,  for  her  share  of 
the  welcome  home. 

Father  started,  with  baby  in  his  arms  ;  and 
the  boys  followed  close  upon  his  heels ; — all 
but  Preston,  who  lingered,  casting  a  woeful 
look  at  his  torn  garments. 

"How  did  you  do  it?"  asked  his  mother, 
with  a  needle  and  thread  ready  as  if  by  magic. 

"  Oh,  those  nasty  dogs  of  Mr.  Pearson's !  I 
wish  somebody'd  shoot  'em  !" 

"Did  the  dogs  tear  it?" 

"  No,  ma'am ;  but — I  was  afraid  they'd  bite, 
— and — the  fence  tore  'em  !" 

"  What  were  you  doing  inside  of  Mr.  Pear- 
son's fence  ?" 

"  Getting  chestnuts ; — 'taint  any  harm !"  he 
answered  stoutly. 


THE  FAMILY.  29 

"  Isn't  it?"  was  all  his  mother  said,  as  she 
finished  the  hasty  stitches,  and  took  his  hand 
to  go  down.  But  there  was  something  in  her 
tone,  which  made  Preston  feel  uncomfortable  ; 
and  he  was  not  half  as  merry  as  his  brothers, 
when  they  were  seated  around  the  table. 


CHAPTER  III. 
The  Boys. 

T  T  T  HAT  a  pleasant  little  company  was 
*    •     gathered    in    "mother's    room,"    the 
next  morning,  after  breakfast ! 

"  Do  we  live  here  altogether  ?"  asked  the 
captain,  laughing. 

"  It's  the  pleasantest  room  in  the  whole 
house !"  answered  Fred ;  "  I  hate  the  parlor, 
— because  a  body  never  can  sprawl  on  the 
sofa  there,  nor  take  his  ease !  and  Marcy's  al- 
ways after  a  fellow,  if  she  hears  him  in  the 
dining-room  !  Now  here,  we  can  do  just  what 
we  please,  and  have  splendid  times !  Can't 
we,  mother  ?" 


THE   BOYS.  31 

She  smiled  at  the  saucy  face  turned  up  to 
hers.  "  Certainly ;  because  you  never  '  please ' 
to  do  anything  very  bad." 

"  If  we  did,  we'd  be  ashamed  to  come  here 
with  it. — Catch  me  ! — when  I  feel  hateful  and 
cranky,  I  just  make  a  stop  at  my  own  room, 
and  fight  it  out  there !" 

They  all  smiled,  as  Fred  spoke ;  remember- 
ing how  seldom  he  was  troubled  with  any 
such  feelings. 

"  Fred  keeps  the  sun  shining  for  the  whole 
crowd  of  us,"  Sydney  used  to  say  gratefully : 
— and  no  one  could  help  liking  the  merry 
boy ; — not  even  Marcy,  whom  he  tormented 
with  his  tricks  and  jokes. 

"  Come,  boys  ;"  said  mother's  pleasant  voice, 
as  she  sat  down,  with  little  June  on  her  lap, 
and  a  Bible  in  her  hand. 

Father  made  the  prayer  that  morning  when 
the  boys  knelt ;  for  mother  always  gave  her 


32  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM, 

place  to  him  when  he  was  there.  And  when 
they  rose,  he  said,  drawing  Preston  to  his  side 
— "  What  a  wise  little  mother  it  is  to  have  her 
sailor-boys  read  in  this  wonderful  Chart-Bible 
every  morning,  so  that  they  may  learn  how  to 
sail  their  ships  right !  And  then  to  have  you 
speak  to  the  great  Captain,  calling  him  '  Our 
Father,'  as  he  loves  to  have  you ;  and  asking 
Him  to  teach  you  and  help  you  to  obey  his 
orders.  I  think  the  four  little  ships  will  go 
safely  through  every  storm  if  the  sailor-boys 
never  forget  the  teachings  of  the  Chart,  and 
always  go  for  help  to  the  heavenly  Captain. 
Now  take  in  your  anchors  and  be  off!" 

They  went  reluctantly,  and  Preston,  who 
was  usually  the  first  to  go,  lingered  till  the 
last  by  his  mother's  chair. 

"  Well,  dear,  what  is  it  ?  didn't  mother  mend 
the  clothes  nicely?" 

"Yes'm,"   he    said,    glancing   down   at   the 


THE   BOYS.  33 

long  rent  which  was  so  neatly  mended  that 
one  could  scarcely  tell  where  it  had  been. 
"But,  mother,  is" — he  changed  his  voice  to  a, 

whisper,  and  put  his  mouth  at  her  ear,  "  is 

a  bad  word  ?"  uttering  something  which  made 
his  mother  start  and  turn  pale. 

"  Why,  Preston,  my  boy  1  yes,  a  very  wicked 
word !  it  frightened  me  to  hear  you  speak  it." 

The  boy  hung  his  head  lower,  and  said, 
slowly,  "  Well,  mother,  I  did  say  it  twice 
yesterday !  I  heard  Joe  Marsh,  and  I  wasn't 
sure  if  it  was  bad." 

"  Mother  is  very  sorry.  You  should  not  say 
any  words  but  what  you  are  sure  are  good. 
And,  Preston,  you  must  not  go  to  play  with 
Joe  Marsh  and  his  brother  again  ;  I  think  you 
can  find  better  playmates.  Always  speak 
pleasantly  and  kindly  to  them,  but  only  make 
companions  of  those  boys  who  never  say  bad 
words." 


34  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

"Did  you  forgive  me,  mother?"  he  asked, 
turning  towards  the  door. 

"  Yes,  Preston,  /  forgive  you." 

Something  in  her  words  kept  him  from 
going.  He  stood  kicking  the  stool  with  his 
foot,  put  his  hands  in  and  out  of  his  pockets 
half  a  dozen  times,  played  with  baby  June's 
tiny  fingers,  and  at  last  said,  bluntly,  "  You 
ask  Him,  mother!"  and  dropped  upon  his 
knees  beside  her. 

So  the  mother  asked  God  to  forgive  her  boy 
for  the  wicked  word.  "  And  for  taking  the 
chestnuts,  too,"  whispered  Preston,  with  a 
sudden  desire  to  clear  his  conscience  of  yester- 
day's faults.  Poor  Preston's  conscience  was 
like  some  school-boy  slates  which  I  have  seen. 
It  would  receive  a  vigorous  cleaning  off  daily, 
and  shine  beautifully,  only  in  a  very  little 
while  to  be  marked  and  scratched  and  blurred 
again.  And  yet,  as  long  as  the  boy  found  his 


THE   BOYS.  35 

way  daily  to  the  Father's  forgiveness  at  a  dear 
mother's  knee,  there  was  no  reason  to  lose 
hope  through  his  many  failures. 

"  Does  Preston  confess  in  that  way  to  you 
always?"  asked  captain  Kirke,  with  a  queer 
little  .smile,  as  the  boy  took  his  kiss  and  went 
out,  and  the  mother  looked  around  with  her 
eyes  full  of  tears. 

"Yes,  always,  sooner  or  later.  But  I  am 
afraid  Preston's  ship  will  have  a  stormier 
voyage  than  any  of  the  others  !  it  knocks 
about  terribly  among  the  rocks  and  breakers 
already!" 

She  tried  to  smile  and  speak  gaily,  but  there 
was  a  little  sigh  under  it  all,  which  did  not 
escape  the  father's  attentive  ear. 

"  And  it  keeps  you  busy  with  your  life- 
boats and  ropes  all  the  time,  doesn't  it,  you 
poor  little  mother?  It  is  too  much  for  you  to 
have  the  whole  charge  of  four  such  great  boys. 


36  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

I  do  believe  I  will  give  Watson  the  charge  of 
the  ship  after  the  next  voyage,  and  stay  at 
home  to  help  you.  What  do  you  think  of  it, 
Alice?  would  you  like  it?" 

Her  eyes  answered  before  her  lips — "  Llike 
it !  Oh,  William,  how  pleasant  it  would  be ! 
But  if  you  would  rather  sail,  do  not  stop  on 
my  account.  You  must  not  think  I  mind  the 
care  of  the  boys.  The  watching  and  the 
teaching  are  just  a  joy  to  me,  if  only  I  could 
know  that  my  boys  would  sail  in  at  the  safe 
Port  at  last !" 

"  But  you  are  such  a  wee  woman,"  he  said, 
taking  June  out  of  her  arms,  "and  the  boys 
are  getting  so  large.  Does  Will  go  to  school  ?" 

"  No,  he  is  so  young  yet ;  I  could  not  give 
up  my  boy  baby.  He  says  his  lessons  with 
me  every  day,  and  you  have  no  idea  what 
a  little  student  he  is." 

"  He  reads  beautifully." 


THE   BOYS.  37 

"  Yes,  and  is  so  fond  of  it,  too  ;  he  would 
often  rather  read  than  play.  And  he  tells 
such  cunning  little  stories  to  me  sometimes, 
as  I  sit  here  sewing !  it  is  really  quite  remark- 
able!" 

"  Oh,  wonderful  boys  are  they  all !"  an- 
swered her  husband,  laughing.  "  And  which 
one  are  you  most  proud  of?" 

"That  is  hard  to  tell.  Not  any  one,  but 
the  whole  four,  I  guess !"  she  said,  as  "  the 
whole  four"  came  trooping  into  the  room, 
books  in  hand. 

"  Good-morning,  father  !  to-morrow  is  Sat- 
urday and  I  can  go  to  the  city  with  you,  can't 
I  ?"  "  Good-morning,  father !  what  a  jolly 
time  you'll  have  with  mother  and  June  all 
day!"  "Good-morning,  father!  I'm  coming 
out  at  two  o'clock  to  go  nutting  with  you  !" 
So  they  cried,  one  after  the  other ;  and  their 


38  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

father  held  his  ears,  and  replied,  "  All  right ! 
good-by.     Look  out  for  the  rocks  !" 

Having  kissed  their  mother  and  sister,  they 
went  off,  smiling  at  the  words  of  warning. 
How  brave  and  strong  they  felt ;  and  how 
fresh  and  pleasant  the  great  sea  on  which 
their  little  boats  were  sailing  looked  to  them 
that  pleasant  morning !  "  Rocks,  indeed  !" 
thought  they,  "  no  danger !"  And  away  they 
went,  with  their  bright  flags  floating  in  the 
morning  sunlight ! 

Little  Will  brought  in  his  books  and  slate 
with  a  look  of  importance,  and  was  pleased  at 
finding  that  he  was  to  have  his  father  for  a 
teacher  that  day. 

And  mother  busied  herself  with  planning 
for  little  excursions  and  amusements,  because 
father's  short  stays  at  home  were  always  made 
times  of  holiday  pleasure. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

A  Day  in  the  City. 

*  ¥  ^\O  those  boys  always  make  such  a 
-*~ •*  fuss  with  their  sister?."  asked  captain 
Kirke,  watching  his  sons,  as  they  tumbled  little 
June  about  in  their  four  pair  of  arms,  and  half 
smothered  her  with  kisses.  This  was  their 
farewell  to  her,  for  "  the  whole  kit  "  of  them, 
as  Marcy  said,  were  going  with  their  father  to 
the  city. 

"  Yes,  they  are  very  devoted  to  her ;  and,  you 
see,  she  does  not  object  to  their  caresses." 

No,  indeed !  the  little  lady  seemed  well 
pleased  with  their  boyish  attentions,  and  re- 
turned them  with  interest ;  pulling  Fred's 


40  THE    OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

curly  hair,  hugging  Sydney's  new  neck-tie,  and 
screaming  merily  at  Preston  and  Will 

"  I'm  afraid  you  will  make  her  rough,  boys," 
said  their  father,  anxious  for  his  one,  wee, 
tender  flower,  among  so  many  strong-growing 
plants. 

"  No,  indeed,  father !  she's  the  sweet  little 
fairy,  and  we're  the  big,  strong  princes,  to  keep 
her  from  all  harm  !  "  answered  Fred,  placing  her, 
with  a  last  tender  kiss,  upon  her  mother's  lap  ; 
where  she  lay,  shaking  her  dainty  hand  at 
them,  until  the  last  one  had  gone  out  of  the 
door. 

Mother  sat  in  the  quiet  room,  smiling  to  her- 
self at  Fred's  speech,  and  wondering  if,  indeed, 
those  four  sturdy  boys  could  not  make  a  wall 
of  their  strong,  loving  arms,  and  shut  their  lit- 
tle sister  in  from  the  dangers  and  trials  of  the 
great  worldt  Then  she  remembered  the  arms 
which  are  about  every  one  of  us,  and  which 


A  DAY  IN  THE  CITY.  4! 

the  strong  man  needs,  as  much  as  the  little 
babe — the  "  Everlasting  Arms  " — which  are 
more  mighty  and  tender  than  those  of  any 
father  or  brother ;  the  arms  which  will  never 
cease  to  hold  and  help  us,  as  long  as  we  are 
willing  to  let  them !  And  Mrs.  Kirke  went  by 
the  window,  to  watch  her  captain  and  her  four 
sailor-boys  go  over  the  hill. 

Sydney,  fast  growing  up  to  his  father's  height, 
was  walking  with  him,  and  talking  eagerly 
about  something.  Fred  and  Preston  were  rac- 
ing back  and  forth,  like  mad-caps  ;  and  the  Oc- 
tober wind  was  playing  hide-and-seek  in  Fred's 
curls.  Will  held  his  father's  hand,  and  laughed 
at  his  less  quiet  brothers.  Nobody  could  blame 
the  mother-heart  for  growing  proud,  as  she 
watched  her  treasures  ;  and  nobody  but  God 
himself  knew  how  fervently  she  prayed,  as  she 
sat  there,  that  she  might  be  able  to  guide  the 


42  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

four   little   ships — the   four    precious   souls — • 
toward  the  haven  of  salvation  ! 

Sydney  was  asking  something  of  his  father  ; 
and  as  the  talk  reached  the  other  boys,  they 
came  up  to  listen. 

"  Does  mother  agree  to  it  ?  "  asked  the  cap- 
tain, looking  into  the  eager  face  of  his  eldest 
son. 

'  Yes,  sir,  she  said  if  you  thought  best." 

"  And  are  you  sure  you  will  like  it  ?  You 
know  it  is  three  good  miles  to  the  city  ;  and  if 
you  should  stay  at  your  uncle's  you  will  be 
homesick  every  night !  " 

Sydney  laughed,  and  thought  there  wasn't 
much  danger  of  that ;  "  but  then,  of  course,  I'd 
rather  go  home  if  I  could." 

"  And  what  am  /  going  to  do,  I'd  like  to 
know?  "  asked  Fred,  with  a  woe-begone  face, 
that  made  them  all  smiie. 

"  Why,  you'll  go  to  the  Academy,  till  you're 


A   DAY   IN   THE   CITY.  43 

as  old  as  I  am,  of  course,"  answered  Sydney, 
"  and  make  up  your  mind,  in  the  mean  while, 
whether  you're  going  to  be  a  butcher,  a  baker, 
or  a  candle-stick  maker !  "  and  the  boy,  in  de- 
light at  his  half-fulfilled  desire,  sprang  ahead, 
and  danced  a  step  or  two  on  the  travel-worn 
road. 

"Now,  Syd  !  you  know\ha.t  I  can't  do  with- 
out you  !  There  isn't  another  fellow  who  can 
beat  me  in  anything !  and  what  a  horrid  winter 
I  shall  have  of  it,  while  you  are  off  studying 
business !  " 

"  Oh,  don't  fear  !  I  shall  be  on  hand,  when 
skating  and  snowballing  come  !  " 

So  they  chattered  away,  and  suddenly 
found  themselves  in  the  city.  Sydney's  heart 
beat  faster,  as  they  passed  long  rows  of  high 
buildings,  where  gentlemen  carried  on  their 
business,  and  "grew  rich,"  as  the  foolish 
boy  said  to  himself.  And  when  they  saw  one 


44  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

with  the  huge  sign  "  Commercial  School"  on  it, 
his  heart  fairly  thumped  ;  and  he  did  not  stop 
looking  at  it,  until  he  was  nearly  run  over  by  an 
omnibus,  and  a  policeman  hurried  him  out  of 
the  way,  with  no  gentle  grasp. 

Preston's  heart  was  also  gladdened  by  the 
sight  of  his  father's  vessel.  The  great  heavy 
thing,  lazily  riding  up  and  down,  at  the  plash 
of  the  waves,  had  a  wonderful  charm  for  the 
boy ;  and  the  large  letters  spelling  her  name, 
"Ocean  Wave"  seemed  like  enchanted  char- 
acters to  him,  and  not  at  all  the  same  stupid 
things  which  he  blundered  over  every  day  at 
school. 

"  Oh  father  !  couldn't  you  take  me  with  you, 
the  next  time  you  go?"  he  cried,  clapping  his 
hands  at  just  the  thought  of  it. 

"  Ha,  ha !  "  laughed  his  father,  not  under- 
standing how  much  the  boy  was  in  earnest, 
"  and  have  you  crying  for  your  mother,  at  mid- 


A  DAY   IN   THE   CITY.  45 

ocean !  Pretty  scene  that  would  be !  No, 
child,  home  and  mother  are  the  two  best  things 
for  you,  just  now !" 

The  captain  turned,  just  then,  to  speak  to 
a  sailor  lad,  and  never  suspected  how  hungrily 
the  nine-year-old  child  was  feasting  his  eyes  on 
the  same  person,  with  the  careless  blue  tie  at 
the  throat,  the  peculiar  hat,  and  the  whole  easy 
style  of  dress  which  marks  the  man  whose 
home  is  on  the  rolling  deep. 

"  I  will  go,  some  day !  "  said  Preston,  to 
himself;  and  then,  as  if  to  give  an  outlet  to 
his  disturbed  feelings,  he  began  to  throw 
stones  at  the  water. 

There  were  four  pair  of  tired  feet  gathered 
in  mother's  room  that  night,  and  four  tongues 
that  were  not  tired  at  all,  judging  from  the 
way  they  kept  at  work. 

Sydney  had  his  news  to  tell  first :  and  he 
told  it  with  such  joyful  tones,  that  his  mother 


46  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

could  only  kiss  the  happy  face  upturned  to 
hers,  and  say,  "  Well,  my  dear  boy,  I  hope  it 
will  be  pleasant  to  you." 

"  Pleasant !  why  mother,  it'll  be  elegant. 
Just  think!  here  I'll  be,  coming  out  home 
every  week,  with  always  something  to  tell,  to 
cheer  you  all  up,  while  father  is  away;  and 
then  I  can  stay  at  uncle  Syd's,  through  the 
week,  and  see  something  of  real  life  in  the  city, 
the  kind  of  life  a  fellow  ought  to  know  about !  " 

Away  down  in  her  heart,  the  mother  felt  an 
aching,  at  the  thought  of  the  little  boat  that 
was  so  eager  to  get  out  on  the  great  waters ; 
but  she  knew  that  they  must  all  go,  sooner  or 
later,  these  sailor  boys  of  hers,  and  with 
a  silent  prayer  to  Him  who  rules  the  winds 
and  the  waves,  and  a  smile  of  warm 
sympathy  for  her  boys,  she  covered  up  the 
aching  spot,  and  no  one  guessed  how  deep 
it  was  ! 


A  DAY   IN  THE   CITY.  47 

Fred  had  a  good  deal  to  say  of  some  "  mag- 
nificent "  skates  and  sleds  that  were  begin- 
ning to  make  their  appearance  in  the  stores 
of  the  city,  and  then  he  began  to  "  bet  "  how 
long  before  Christmas  there  would  be 
skating,  with  such  an  absence  of  all  ideas  of 
anything  but  "jolly"  boyhood,  that  his 
mother  breathed  a  long,  restful  breath,  as  she 
listened  and  looked  at  his  merry  face. 
Preston  had  a  beautiful  little  model  of  a  ship 
which  his  father  had  brought  him,  and 
he  exhibited  it  with  much  pfide,  calling  the 
various  parts  by  their  names,  in  a  familiar 
way,  though  no  one  knew  exactly  how  he  had 
learned  them. 

Small  Will  had  a  book,  which  he  had  chosen 
in  preference  to  any  of  the  gay  toys  he  had 
seen.  "It's  a  nice  story,  /  know!"  he  said, 
turning  the  pictured  pages  up  to  mamma's  face. 


48  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

"  I'll  read  it  to  sister  June,  to-morrow,  when 
you  are  busy,  mother  !" 

The  captain  stretched  his  eyes,  and  wanted 
to  know  what  the  boy  meant. 

"  Why,  that  he  is  my  little  nurse,  some- 
times, and  holds  the  baby  in  his  arms,  and 
reads  his  stories  to  her,  which  she  likes  so 
well  that  she  generally  goes  to  sleep  in  the 
middle  of  one." 

Papa  would  have  laughed,  if  two  gray  eyes 
had  not  been  watching  him ;  but  he  only 
smiled  kindly,  and  said,  "  That  is  right,  help 
the  little  mother  all  you  can !  Four  boys 
ought  to  do  a  great  deal  for  a  mother  who 
does  so  much  for  them." 

And  that  set  the  four  pair  of  eyes  to  look- 
ing at  the  dear  mother-face,  and  four  hearts 
to  wondering  what  they  had  ever  done  to 
help  her. 


CHAPTER   V. 
Five  Pictures. 

^  ¥  "*HE  few  weeks  which  Captain  Kirke 
-*-  had  to  spend  at  home,  went  very 
quickly.  The  last  day  came  before  any  one 
was  ready  for  it,  and  a  group  of  doleful  faces 
were  gathered  about  a  big,  well-packed  trunk, 
one  afternoon,  waiting  for  father's  good-by. 
Preston's  was  extra  doleful,  because 
Sydney  was  going  to  "  see  father  off,"  and  he 
wasn't,  and  the  thought  of  the  ships  and 
the  water,  and  the  bustle  of  the  sailors,  had 
more  to  do  with  his  downcast  looks,  than 
the  remembrance  that  his  father  was  going 

away  for  a  long  voyage. 
4 


50  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

"I  think  it's  awful  to  be  a  sailor!"  said 
solemn  little  Willie,  peeping  up  into  his 
mother's  pale  face. 

Preston  looked  silent  indignation  at  him. 

"Pshaw!"  exclaimed  Fred,  with  his  feet 
over  the  end  of  the  sofa,  as  usual,  "don't  be 
dismal,  now !  what's  the  use  ?  let's  have 
things  a  little  jolly !" 

He  was  looking  so  straight  at  the  ceiling, 
that  nobody  saw  the  two  tears  which  he 
was  blinking  away  so  vigorously. 

"  Oh,  the  weeks  will  go  round  so  fast,  and 
before  we  know  it,  father  '11  be  home  again," 
said  thoughtful  Sydney,  patting  his  mother's 
brown  hair  affectionately. 

"  Yes  !"  cried  the  cheery  voice,  at  the  door, 
"  and  then  he  will  stay  at  home,  and  help 
keep  those  four  big  sons  in  order  !  Now,  see 
here  what  I  am  going  to  give  you  to  remem- 
ber me  by,  one  for  Sydney,  one  for  Fred,  one 


FIVE   PICTURES.  51 

for  Pres,  one  for  Will,  and  one  for  my  wee 
little  June,  all  alike  !" 

The  eager  hands  untied  the  four  packages, 
and  mother  took  June's.  The  four  voices 
cried  "oh!"  "oh!"  "isn't  it  splendid!' 
"  when  did  -you  have  it  done  ?"  "  it's  exactly 
like  it !"  and  many  other  like  things. 

Mother  opened  June's  package,  and  found 
a  picture  of  the  captain's  vessel,  beautifully 
colored,  and  looking  just  ready  for  a  fresh  trial 
of  big  winds  and  waves.  But  she  could  not 
get  a  chance  to  speak  a  word  of  her  admira- 
tion, while  the  boys  kept  up  such  a  tumult, 
so  she  quietly  laid  the  picture  down,  and 
listened  to  them. 

"  Now,  my  boys,"  said  their  father,  drawing 
the  last  strap  on  his  trunk,  and  sitting  down 
upon  it,  "  those  pictures  will  remind  you  of 
two  things  :  first,  of  your  father,  away  out 
on  the  ocean,  far  from  you  all,  yet 


52  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

thinking  of  you  and  praying  for  you  night 
and  day.  And  secondly,  they  will  remind 
you  of  your  own  little  boats  which  are  sailing 
on  the  great  sea  of  life.  There  are  worse 
storms  on  that  sea  than  ever  come  in  the 
great  Atlantic ;  and  there  are  rocks  where 
your  boats  may  be  wrecked  if  you  do  not 
take  in  the  great  Captain  to  guide  you  and 
help  you.  Be  willing  to  steer  cheerfully  in 
just  the  course  which  He  marks  out ;  never 
choose  your  own  way,  though  it  should 
seem  pleasanter  and  easier.  He  knows  best, 
and  unless  you  trust  and  follow  him,  you  will 
not  go  in  at  the  beautiful  haven,  at  last ! 
Now,  godd-by,  it  is  time  we  were  off.  I 
am  sure  my  boys  will  be  brave  and  faithful 
sailors  !" 

He   kissed   them  tenderly,  and  folding  his 
wife   in   his   arms,   he   said,    "  God  bless  the 


FIVE   PICTURES.  53 

little  mother! — and  remember — this  is  the 
last  voyage  !" 

A  moment  more,  and  the  coach  rolled 
away,  with  Sydney  and  his  father  waving 
their  handkerchiefs  toward  the  sorrowful 
group  in  the  door-way. 

Little  June  was  the  only  one  who  was 
not  sad ;  she  crowed  softly,  and  shook  her 
hand  gaily,  not  at  all  understanding  what  a 
long  good-by  it  was  to  be. 

Fred  was  in  despair  when  they  turned  to  go 
in  the  house.  His  mother's  eyes  were  full  of 
tears  ;  that  was  natural  enough,  thought  the 
boy ;  but  when  he  saw  Marcy  with  her  hand- 
kerchief at  her  face,  he  looked  as  if  he  didn't 
know  what  he  should  do  ! 

He  followed  her  portly  form  into  the  kitch- 
en, and  walked  about  there  excitedly.  "  I 
never  did  see  such  folks  as  women  !  they 


54  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

always  have  to  cry,  no  matter  what's  going 
on  !  What's  the  use  ?  /  think  it's  silly !  " 

Marcy  noticed  that  he  made  little  pauses 
between  his  sentences,  and  had  to  clear  his 
throat  pretty  often. 

"  If  people  have  to  go  away  they  just  have 
to !  and  that's  all  about  it !  and  I  don't  see 
any  sense  in  making  a  fuss !  Here,  Marcy ! 
just  let  me  rock  you  a  little  faster !  " 

The  good  creature  was  rocking  away  vigor- 
ously in  her  chair,  but  jumped  up  when  she 
heard  Fred  behind  it. 

"  Now,  master  Fred !  why  can't  you  let  a 
body  have  a  little  peace  to  give  went  to  their 
nat'ral  feelinks?" 

"  Nat'ral  grannies !  "  exclaimed  Fred,  put- 
ting the  old  cat  in  Marcy's  place  and  rocking 
her  into  a  terrible  fright.  "  I'll  tell  you  how 
to  give  went,  as  you  call  it !  Just  get  out  the 
griddle  and  your  flour  and  stuff,  and  make 


FIVE   PICTURES.  55 

some  of  those  jolly  hot  cakes  for  tea.  There ! 
you  feel  better  already,  at  just  the  idea  of  it ! 
I  see  it  in  your  face.  Now,  then." 

He  lifted  the  cover  of  the  flour  barrel  and 
led  Marcy  towards  it.  She  laughed  in  spite  of 
herself,  and  told  him  he  was  "  the  plague  of 
her  life." 

"  Yes,  I  know  it ;  but  some  day  you'll  shed 
quarts  of  tears  at  seeing  me  go  away  to  seek 
my  fortune." 

He  stayed  until  he  saw  the  flour  in  the  bowl 
and  Marcy's  big  wooden  spoon  in  her  hand. 

"  Now,  stir  in  as  many  of  your  '  feelinks '  as 
you  like  !  only,"  putting  his  head  back  after  he 
had  gone  out  of  the  door,  "  don't  drop  any 
tears  in,  for  pity's  sake,  Marcy!" 

He  began  a  whistle  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs, 
which  grew  louder  and  more  cheerful  as  he 
neared  the  top.  It  was  intended  for  mother's 
especial  benefit. 


56  THE   OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

» 

"  Guess  what  we're  going  to  have  for  tea  !" 
he  said,  bursting  into  his  mother's  room  and 
looking  straight  at  nobody.  "  Hot  cakes  !  I 
coaxed  Marcy  to  make  'em." 

"  Good  !"  said  Preston,  which  was  the  first 
word  he  had  spoken  in  half  an  hour. 

"Now  I'll  tell  you  what,  Pres!"  taking 
June  up  in  his  arms,  "  as  soon  as  I've  had  my 
hair  pulled  enough  we'll  go  and  hang  up  our 
pictures.  There'll  be  time  enough  before 
dark  ;  and  I  want  to  see  how  they  are  going 
to  look.  Is  there  any  cord,  mother?" 

"Yes,  I  believe  there  is  in  the  lowest 
drawer  there." 

Fred  opened  the  drawer. 

"  A  whole  piece  !  Well,  I  do  believe  that 
mother  knew  all  about  the  pictures  and  got 
this  cord  on  purpose !  Isn't  it  splendid  ? 
She's  a  cunning  little  lady !" 

He  nodded  at  June,  who  signified  her  ap- 


FIVE   PICTURES.  57 

proval  by  pulling  harder  than  ever,  with  both 
hands  in  his  hair. 

"  Ow  !  that  hurts,  miss  !  Now,  I  shall  just 
go  away  till  you  learn  better  manners !  Come, 
Pres  and  Will,  bring  your  pictures." 

He  laid  the  baby  in  her  crib,  and  off  they 
went. 

Fred's  cheery  way  was  very  pleasant  to  his 
mother ;  and  then,  too,  he  had  done  the  wisest 
thing,  to  take  away  his  brothers,  and  let  the 
sad  heart  have  a  quiet  hour  alone  with  its 
helpful  God. 

Marcy's  tea-bell  rang  just  as  the  boys  were 
filing  back  towards  mother's  room  to  get  her 
to  go  and  see. 

"Never  mind  ;  it's  too  dark,  anyhow ;  mother 
can  look  at  them  bye  and  bye.  Who's  for  hot 
cakes  ?" 

Fred  chattered  away  during  the  meal ;  the 
cakes  were  "  tip-top ;"  and  everything  went 


58  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

on  cheerfully  in  spite  of  the  vacant  places  at 
the  table.  Sydney  was  to  spend  the  night  at 
his  uncle's  in  town,  as  it  would  be  too  late  for 
him  to  reach  home. 

After  tea,  when  June  was  asleep,  the  boys 
gathered  around  their  mother's  chair  to  have 
a  chat,  as  Fred  said,  before  the  lights  were  lit, 
and  he  "  pitched  into  that  tremendous  Gram- 
mar lesson." 

"  Tell  us  about  the  ships,  mother,"  said  little 
Will,  seated  on  the  floor  with  his  head  in  her 
lap. 

"  I  guess  it  is  almost  time  that  one  little 
sailor-boy  went  to  his  bed,"  said  mother. 

"Is  it?  I  ain't  sleepy  a  speck!'  answered 
Will,  with  large,  thoughtful  eyes. 

"  Well,  what  shall  mother  tell  you  ?" 

"Does  everybody  have  a  boat?"  asked 
Preston. 

"  Yes ;  such  a  boat  as  you  mean  ;  that  is,  a 


FIVE   PICTURES.  59 

precious  soul  which  God  created  and  puts 
upon  the  great  sea  of  life  which  flows  between 
earth  and  heaven.  And  every  one's  work  is 
to  bring  that  soul  of  his  safely  through  all  the 
danger  of  the  sea  into  the  harbor  of  God's 
eternal  Home.  Now,  this  great  sea  of  Life  is 
only  a  river  at  first ;  for  the  good  Captain  is 
pitiful  and  kind  to  young  souls ;  and  the 
waves  do  not  rise  so  high,  and  the  storms  are 
not  so  hard,  and  the  rocks  are  not  so  large. 
And  yet,  the  little  boats  must  learn  to  go 
straight  while  they  are  in  the  river,  or  it  will 
be  harder  to  d.o  when  they  reach  the  wide 
ocean.  They  must  be  made  to  turn  aside 
from  the  dangerous  rocks  and  sandy  shores  ; 
they  must  be  kept  strong  and  ready  for  the 
sudden  storm  ;  and  they  must  be  carried  over 
the  high  waves,  or  else,  some  day,  in  the  midst 
of  the  ocean,  they  may  be  shipwrecked  and 
lost  forever.  Now,  Will,  dear,  tell  me  who  is 


60  THE   OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

the  great  Captain,  who  can  help  us  to  do  all 
these  things  ?  " 

"  Jesus,  mother." 

"  Yes  ;  and  you  know,  boys,  the  best  thing 
of  all  is,  that  He  knows  all  about  these 
things ;  because  he  has  sailed  over  this  very 
same  sea.  He  knows  just  where  every  dan- 
ger lies,  and  just  how  hard  it  will  be  to  escape 
from  it.  He  is  very  patient  and  kind,  too — if 
you  forget  and  mistake,  He  is  willing  to  help 
you  over  and  over  again.  But  you  must  take 
Him  in  your  boats — each  one  of  you — and 
love,  and  honor,  and  trust  Him  ;  for  you  never 
can  find  your  way  alone  to  the  heavenly  Har- 
bor. Some  boys  are  too  proud  to  take  this 
wise  Captain  in  with  them  ;  they  think  they 
can  find  the  way  by  themselves,  and  they  sail 
on  very  gaily ;  but  they  never  can  reach  the 
safe  haven  unless  they  repent,  and  let  the 
good  Saviour  come  in  !  I  hope  my  boys  will 


FIVE   PICTURES.  6l 

all  take  him  in ;  for  I  do  so  want  them  to  get 
safe  Home  at  last !  " 

Mrs.  Kirke  could  not  see  her  boys'  faces  in 
the  dark,  but  she  felt  Fred's  arm  wound  about 
her  neck,  and  heard  Preston  draw  a  long 
breath,  which  meant  that  he  was  thinking  of  it 
all.  And  little  Will  turned  over  on  his  knees, 
folded  his  hands,  and  said,  softly — "I  guess  I'll 
pray  my  prayers  right  here,  mamma  !  " 

Which  he  did,  and  then  went  away  to  bed. 


T 


CHAPTER   VI. 

The  Little  Story-Teller . 
HERE  !  'ou  loves  to  tome  to  'our  brod- 


der,  doesn't  'ou  ?  and  sit  on  his  lap  and 
hear  dem  pitty  'tories  while  mamma  is  down 
'tairs  !  Now,  put  'ou  little  heady  down  on 
'dis  arm  and  I'll  rock  'ou  so  nice,  and  tell  'ou  a 
booful  'tory !  Once  upon  a  time  dere  was  a 
little  boy  and  a  little  girl,  and  they  had  nice 
little  boats,  and  they  had  a  long,  long  sail  to 
take  on  a  great  big  water 

Will  forgot  the  baby  talk  as  he  became  in- 
terested in  his  story. 

"  They  wanted  to  sail  to  a  beautiful  place 
called  heaven,  but  it  was  about  a  million  miles 


THE   LITTLE   STORY-TELLER.  63 

off,  I  guess,  and  there  was  all  sorts  of  dreadful 
things  in  the  water — rocks  and  whales,  and 
sand-heaps  and  everything !  And  there  was  a 
good,  kind  person  who  knew  all  about  it,  and 
He  said,  '  Little  boy  and  girl,  I'm  afraid  to  have 
you  go  alone,  because  you  might  get  lost — let 
me  come  in  with  you  and  I  will  show  you  the 
way?' 

"And  the  little  girl  said,  'Yes,  sir,  please 
come,'  but  the  little  boy  said,  '  I  guess  I  can 
find  the  way  myself,  I'm  big  enough !'  And 
he  didn't  care  how  sorry  the  kind  Person 
looked,  he  just  sailed  along.  And  he  got  way 
ahead  of  the  little  girl,  and  bye  'n  bye  the 
big  sea  got  so  wide  that  he  was  scared,  and  he 
looked  around,  and  what  d'you  think  he  saw  ? 
Why,  an  awful  looking  thing  sitting  right  in 
his  boat,  behind  him  !  and  it  rolled  big  eyes  at 
him,  and  said,  '  My  name  is  Satan,  and  you're 
a  nice  boy/  and  he  told  him  which  way  to  go. 


64  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

but  it  was  the  wrong  way.  And  pretty  soon 
the  little  boy's  boat  knocked  against  a  great 
big  rock  and  was  all  broke  to  pieces,  and  the 
little  boy  fell  out,  and — and — a  awful  whale 
come  and  ate  him  up ! — no,  I  guess  it  didn't, 
either  ! — but  Satan  took  him  'way  down  to  a 
dreadful  dark  place,  and  he  couldn't  never  get 
out  again,  and  never,  never  go  into  that 
Beautiful  Place !" 

Will  yawned,  and  then  suddenly  remember- 
ing that  he  had  not  quite  finished  the  story, 
added,  "  Yes,  and  the  good  little  girl  got  out  of 
the  way  of  all  the  rocks  and  things,  and  found 
the  way  to  Heaven,  and  they  let  her  in,  and 
she  saw  such  lovely  things,  and  was  werry 
happy !" 

The  little  head  nestled  quietly  against  his 
arm ;  the  blue  eyes  were  closed  tightly,  and  the 
soft  breath  came  regularly.  Will,  seeing  that, 
rose  as  softly  as  his  little  boots  and  the  rock- 


THE   LITTLE   STORY-TELLER.  65 

ing-chair  would  let  him,  and  talked  in  a 
whisper. 

"  Now,  'ou's  aseep,  I'll  put  'ou  in  de  little 
crib,  and  cover  'ou  all  up,  so !  And  I'll  just 
lay  my  head  down  on  this  cushion,  'cause  I'm 
awful  tired,  too ;  and  maybe  I'll  dream  some- 
thing, like  the  Pilgrim's  Progress  man,  and 
then  I'll  tell  it  to  you  some  day,  when  I  wake 
up!" 

Will's  ideas  were  getting  rather  mixed,  and 
he  soon  followed  his  sister's  example.  A  pair 
of  feet  came  in  so  quietly  as  not  to  disturb 
either  sleeper;  and  mother's  face,  with  the 
smile  still  on  it,  which  had  been  caused  by 
hearing  the  last  part  of  Will's  story,  bent  over 
the  crib.  All  was  right — not  even  the  mother's 
hand  could  cover  the  little  form  any  more 
smoothly,  or  fasten  the  side  of  the  wee  bed 
more  securely.  With  a  loving  glance  at  the 
boy-sleeper  on  the  floor,  Mrs.  Kirke  stepped 


66  THE   OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

softly  away  again  to  her  duties.  And  Marcy, 
with  a  regard  for  the  youngest  treasures  of  the 
household,  peeped  in,  now  and  then,  with  a 
broom  or  duster  in  hand,  to  see  if  everything 
was  right. 

Sydney  had  a  great  deal  to  tell  when  he 
came  home  from  school  on  the  day  after  his 
father  had  gone. 

"  It  is  so  nice  to  live  in  the  city  as  Ned  and 
John  do !"  he  began,  walking  up  and  down 
the  room,  with  a  look  on  his  face  which  trou- 
bled the  watchful  mother  a  little.  "  They 
know  twice  as  much  about  what  is  going  on  in 
the  world  as  I  do,  and  it  makes  them  more 
like  men  /" 

"  Pshaw !"  said  Fred,  "what  fun  is  there  in 
that?  You  couldn't  get  one  of  'em  to  coast 
on  our  hill  here,  this  minute !  They're  too 
dandified  for  any  such  jolly  things!" 

"  Winter  isn't  here  yet !  and  you  do  keep 


THE   LITTLE   STORY-TELLER.  67 

up  a  terrible  talking  about  it !"  answered  Syd- 
ney, a  little  snappishly. 

"  Of  course !  and  it  hurts  your  '  feelinks,' 
as  Marcy  would  say,  to  think  that  the  first  of 
January  doesn't  come  to-morrow,  you  are  in 
such  a  hurry  to  get  away  from  us  all  and  begin 
something  new !" 

Mrs.  Kirke's  pleasant  voice  broke  in  there, 
to  keep  one  boy's  saucy  boyishness  from 
knocking  against  another  boy's  would-be  man- 
liness. 

"  I  am  not  in  any  hurry  for  my  boys  to 
become  men"  she  said,  smiling  ;  "  but  I  would 
like  them  to  be  manly,  in  the  true  sense  of  the 
word ;  and  don't  you  think,  Sydney,  that  you 
can  learn  that  just  as  well  here,  as  in  the  city?  " 

Sydney  thought  for  a  moment. 

"  Well,  I  don't  know,  mother,  a  body  has 
got  to  find  out  what  things  are,  before  he  can 
fight  against  them." 


68  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

"And  isn't  there  anything  which  you  find 
here,  that  needs  to  be  resisted  and  avoided? 
Is  everything  so  easy  and  so  smooth  ?" 

"  Oh,  well,  mother !  little  things,  of  course !" 
"  And  because  they  are  little  must  we  pass 
them  by,  and  let  them  go  unconquered,  while 
we  hurry  out  to  seek  a  great  evil  which  stands 
open-faced  to  all  the  world  ?  Now,  my  boy,  I 
do  not  want  you  to  get  any  such  wrong  ideas. 
God  does  not  tell  us  to  go  and  find  evil,  and  to 
put  ourselves  in  its  way,  and  look  at  it  and  see 
what  it  is,  so  that  we  may  be  able  to  resist  it ! 
You  will  hear  people  talk  so,  sometimes  ;  you 
will  hear  them  say,  '  Well,  we  ought  to  go  just 
once,  to  see  what  the  wrong  is !'  And  some  of 
them  go  'just  once,'  Sydney,  and  never  get 
back  again  into  the  old,  right  paths  !  Such 
reasoning  is  false — temptation  and  evil  will 
come  to  us,  fast  enough — danger  lies  in  all  our 
ways,  we  need  not  step  aside  to  seek  it.  The 


THE   LITTLE   STORY-TELLER.  69 

fight  will  be  hard  enough,  dear  boy,  if  we 
keep  in  the  plain,  quiet  paths.  What  would 
you  think  of  a  sailor  who  would  say,  '  There's 
a  great  mass  of  hidden  rocks  over  there,  many 
a  ship  gets  wrecked  on  them,  they  say.  I 
think  I  had  better  sail  over  by  them  and  have 
a  good  look  at  the  place.'  " 

"  I  should  say  he  deserved  to  have  his  boat 
lost,"  cried  Fred,  "  for  being  such  a  goose !" 

"  Well,  then,  my  boys,  be  very  careful  never 
to  take  your  precious  souls,  in  such  a  way,  to 
a  place  of  danger,  out  of  mere  curiosity." 

"  Yes,  mother  !"  answered  Fred  ;  and  then 
went,  whistling,  out  of  the  door.  But  Sydney 
stood  by  the  window,  and  said  nothing.  His 
mother  took  June  in  her  arms,  and  sat  wait- 
ing. It  was  only  for  a  few  minutes,  when  he 
came  towards  her,  and  said,  "  Mother,  would 
you  rather  not  have  me  go  to  the  city?" 

"  No,  Sydney ;  not  since  you  are  so  anxious. 


70  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

It  is  natural  and  right  that  you  should  choose 
something.  You  have  come  to  a  conclusion 
rather  sooner  than  I  would  have  wished ;  be- 
cause I  like  to  keep  you  all  boys  as  long  as  I 
can.  But  since  you  are  so  eager  to  study  and 
fit  yourself  for  business,  I  am  quite  willing  that 
you  should.  Of  course,  I  should  like  it  much 
better  if  you  could  home  every  afternoon  ;  but 
I  don't  think  you  will  be  able  to  do  so  this 
winter." 

Sydney  sat  twirling  the  tassels  of  mother's 
apron,  as  if  he  felt  a  little  awkward  about  the 
next  question  ;  but  it  came  after  a  while — 
slowly.  "  Mother,  are  you  afraid  of  me  ?" 

The  words  startled  the  mother-heart  a  little. 
She  looked  down  into  the  boy's  face,  the  truth- 
ful, simple,  earnest  face,  that  had  never  yet 
been  ashamed  to  meet  her  own ;  the  clear 
eyes,  that  had  never  shut  anything  back  from 
her's ;  could  she  say  she  was  "  afraid  ?" 


THE   LITTLE   STORY-TELLER.  71 

"  No,  Sydney,  not  afraid ;  only  I  could 
wish  that  as  you  go  out  towards  the  rough 
waves,  you  might  give  the  Captain  of  our  sal- 
vation a  place  in  your  boat." 

And  Sydney  thought  how  no  one  could  take 
another  person  in  his  boat,  without  everybody 
seeing  it.  And  was  he  not  a  little — just  a 
little — ashamed  to  have  the  world  see  this  All- 
wise  Captain  and  Helper  sitting  in  his  boat? 
was  he  not  a  little — just  a  little — too  proud  to 
confess  openly  that  he  wanted  a  guide,  to  go 
with  him  over  the  great  sea  of  life  ? 


CHAPTER   VII. 
An  Invitation. 

THE  weeks  passed  quickly;  the  holidays 
came ;  and  the  time  drew  near  for  Syd- 
ney to  begin  his  new  school.  There  were  busy 
days  in  the  old  back  room,  for  Sydney's  "  fix- 
ins," — as  Marcy  called  them — had  to  receive 
some  time  and  attention.  "  Getting  up  the 
city  style,"  Fred  used  to  say. 

And  all  the  while  the  busy  mother-hands 
were  never  too  busy  to  reach  out  with  help  or 
sympathy  or  warning,  towards  the  four  young 
sailors,  who  had  their  frail,  precious  boats  on 
the  billowy  sea !  And  always  those  loving 


AN   INVITATION.  73 

hands  pointed  towards  Jesus,  who  was  wait- 
ing ;  and  always  the  earnest  words  were,  "  Dear 
boys,  will  you  take  him  in  ?" 

But  the  days  were  so  pleasant,  and  the  sun 
shone  so  brightly,  and  the  water  looked  so 
calm  and  smooth,  that  they  let  their  boats 
float  on,  and  watched  the  blue  sky,  with  the 
golden  clouds,  or  reached  idly  after  the  lilies 
in  the  water,  and  forgot  that  there  could  be 
danger,  and  forgot  Him,  who  waited  with  such 
patience  and  pity,  asking  to  go  with  them ! 

•'It's  the  greatest  hubbub  I  ever  heard," 
cried  Fred,  coming  in,  about  dusk,  one 
day,  when  Sydney  and  his  mother  were  dis- 
cussing some  important  question  of  clothes, 
Preston  was  holding  forth  to  Will  on  the  evils 
of  being  "  babyish  "  and  not  wanting  to  take 
out  his  sled  among  "  the  other  fellows,"  and 
little  June  was  scolding  her  tiny  shoe,  because 
it  wouldn't  come  off  at  one  pull. 


74  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

Fred  was  in  despair  of  receiving  any  atten- 
tion, unless  he  made  a  desperate  effort ;   so  he 

struck  an  attitude,  and  sang, 

"  Life  is  a  strife,  'tis  a  bubble — 'tis  a  dream  ! 
Man  is  a  little  boat  sailing  on  the  stream  1" 

ending  with  a  "hallo  /"  which  expressed  more 
strength  of  lungs  than  respect  for  any  one 
present. 

Of  course,  he  immediately  had  the  attention 
he  demanded. 

"  Why,  Fred !" 

"  That's  a  call  to  order.  Here,  William,  sit 
down,  and  let  Pres  make  faces  at  the  wall  if 
he  wants  to.  Sydney,  my  boy,  isn't  it  jolly ! 
Can  you  forget  those  pantaloon  legs  for  a  min- 
ute, and  listen?  Just  to  think  of  it,  though!" 

Here  Fred  paused,  and  rolled  his  eyes  in 
mysterious  admiration,  while  his  listeners  grew 
impatient. 


AN   INVITATION.  75 

"  Come,  Fred,  do  stop  your  nonsense,  and 
say  what  you  have  to  say." 

"  Oh,  yes  !  I  didn't  know  as  you  were  ready. 
Well, — Squire  Benton, — you  know,  Syd — of 
all  men  !— Squire  Benton — think  of  that." 

Another  provoking  pause. 

"What  about  Squire  Benton?"  asked  Pres- 
ton, impatiently. 

"  Oh,  well, — nothing  for  you,  child  ;  it's  only 
for  Syd  and  me  ;  but  you  may  listen  to  it." 

And  being  quite  as  eager  to  tell,  as  the 
others  were  to  hear,  he  went  on  without  any 
more  teasing  stops. 

"  Well,  we're  going  to  have  a  skate  on  his 
magnificent  pond — you  and  I,  Syd,  and  all  the 
fellows  who  are  near  George's  age.  The 
Squire  's  going  to  invite  us ;  and  in  the  even- 
ing, the  pond  is  to  be  all  lighted  up  with  col- 
ored lanterns,  and  we're  to  have  dinner  there, 
first,  at  three  o'clock — (goody,  how  I  am  get- 


76  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

ting  things  mixed  up  !) — regular  style,  you  see, 
Syd." 

"  Dinner  on  the  pond  ?"  asked  Sydney,  with 
a  quiet  laugh. 

"  No ;  I  didn't  say  so !  Dinner  in  the  big 
hall,  to  be  sure !  and  George's  pretty  sister  to 
attend  to  us  all,  I  expect !  But  just  think  how 
gay  the  pond  will  look!  And  we  can  skate 
till  nine  o'clock — if  our  mothers  will  let  us  ; — 
and  they  will,  won't  they  ?" 

He  knelt  down  at  his  mother's  feet,  and 
looked  at  her,  with  a  merry  smile. 

"Well,  I  guess  so,  if  our  boys  are  good. 
But  can  you  settle  your  ideas  enough  to  tell 
us  when  this  is  all  to  be?" 

"  When  ? — oh,  on  Christmas  afternoon,  to  be 
sure.  Didn't  I  put  that  in?  Christmas  is 
George's  birth-day;  isn't  that  funny?  and  he 
and  Ella  planned  this  all  out,  and  coaxed  the 
old  gentleman  to  agree  it.  Wasn't  it  splendid  ?" 


AN   INVITATION.  77 

"  Why,  yes,"  said  Sydney ;  "  that's  first-rate. 
It  isn't  often  a  fellow  gets  a  chance  to  skate 
on  that  pond !" 

"  The  ice'll  be  tip-top,  if  it  is  as  cold  as  this 
all  day  to-morrow." 

Here  Preston  came  up,  with  big,  troubled 
eyes. 

"  Can't  I  go,  too  ?"  he  asked. 

"  You  ?  why,  no  ;  it's  only  for  the  big  boys. 
The  Squire  didn't  invite  you.  But,"  added 
Fred,  seeing  the  great  disappointment  on  his 
brother's  face,  "I'll  stuff  some  of  the  goodies 
off  my  plate  in  my  pocket  for  you,  and  I'll  be- 
have prime,  and  talk  to  the  Squire  about  my 
brother  Pres,  so  that  he'll  invite  you  the  next 
time,  maybe." 

"  I  won't  go  the  next  time,  and  I  think  he's 
a  hateful,  old " 

"  Preston,  hush  !  Is  that  the  proper  way  for 
a  boy  to  speak  of  an  old  gentleman  ?  You 


78  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

cannot  expect  to  go  everywhere  that  Sydney 
and  Fred  go." 

Preston  burst  into  angiy1  tears. 

"  Why,  my  boy,"  said  his  mother,  drawing 
him  to  her  side,  "  that  is  foolish.  Be  a  little 
man,  and  stay  at  home  with  me.  I  couldn't 
spare  all  my  boys  on  Christmas  night,  you 
know ;  and  I  think  that  you  and  Will  and  June 
and  I  can  get  up  some  nice  little  pleasure  for 
ourselves." 

Here  Fred  chimed  in  : 

"Why,  Pres,  we  don't  go  till  nearly  three 
o'clock,  and  you  can  have  lots  of  fun  with  us 
before  that.  I'll  skate  with  you  all  the  morn- 
ing, if  you  want  to." 

But  Preston  was  uncomforted.  Nothing 
could  convince  him  but  that  it  was  all  "  mean  " 
and  "  not  fair ;"  and  that  "  he  had  as  good  a 
right  as  any  of  them."  And  when  he  stopped 


AN   INVITATION.  79 

crying  he  looked  so  sullen,  that  Sydney  went 
away  to  his  own  room ;  and  Fred  began 
whistling  "life  is  a  strife"  harder  than  ever. 

And  when  Preston  went  to  bed,  that  night, 
without  being  "  sorry,"  and  when  he  went  away 
to  school,  the  next  morning,  without  any  lin- 
gering near  his  mother's  chair,  she  sighed 
softly,  and  thought  of  the  father  on  the  far- 
away ocean,  who  had  asked — "  Does  Preston 
confess  in  that  way,  to  you,  always?  "  oh,  if 
he  should  stop  coming  to  her  and  telling  her 
everything,  how  sad  it  would  be ! 

She  went  to  the  window,  where  she  had 
stood  and  watched  them  going,  ever  since  the 
first  one  began  his  school-boy  life.  They 
always  looked  up  for  her.  And  she  waited 
wistfully  for  the  turning  of  their  faces,  that 
morning.  Fred  was  first  racing  as  usual ;  and 
he  turned,  with  his  bright  face,  to  throw  a  kiss 


80  THE   OLD   EACK  ROOM. 

for  mother  and  June.  Sydney  walked  at  his 
own  steady  pace  ;  and  he  turned  and  raised 
his  cap,  with  a  graceful  bow  that  would  have 
made  his  mother  feel  proud  at  any  other  time. 
But  then,  she  was  watching  so  intently  that 
last  little  form,  moving  slowly  on,  with  his 
head  bent  down.  He  would  turn  around  once, 
surely ;  and  she  waited  to  give  him  her  pleas- 
ant nod.  But  no ;  he  wenf  on,  and  did  not 
look  back.  Slowly,  and  half-reluctantly,  he 
passed  out  of  her  sight ;  and,  to  the  very  last 
glimpse  of  the  gray  cap,  she  waited  and  hoped 
for  the  face  ;  but  she  did  not  see  it ! 

Oh,  boys,  do  you  suppose  that,  in  all  Pres- 
ton's life,  he  ever  will  find  anything  as  sweet 
and  precious  to  look  back  at,  as  that  mother- 
face  ?  do  you  suppose  there  will  ever  be  any- 
thing so  dear  and  lovely,  waiting  for  him  to 
just  turn  and  see  it  ?  Ah !  many  a  time,  in 


AN  IVITATION.  8 1 

after  years,  he  would  have  gone  miles  and 
miles,  walking  in  bitter  winds  and  fierce  storms, 
if  only,  at  the  end,  he  might  have  looked  up 
and  seen  that  face! 


CHAPTER  VIII. 
Christmas. 

MERRY  Christmas !  was  shouted  back 
and  forth,  gaily,  in  the  old  back  room, 
the  next  morning ;  and  the  most  surprising 
and  delightful  little  presents  were  found  in  the 
most  mysterious  places,  by  the  most  enter- 
prising young  hands. 

But  June's  tiny  stockings  were  the  prime 
source  of  delight ;  and  the  reason  was,  I  think, 
because  every  one  had  had  a  hand  in  them  ;  or 
rather,  one  or  two  fingers,  for  nobody  but  a 
miraculous  Santa  Claus  could  ever  have  got 
his  whole  hand  into  such  wee  things  ! 

Now,  Miss  June,  being  the  one  sister  of  four 


CHRISTMAS.  83 

boys,  was  quite  ahead,  in  her  education,  of  ba- 
bies who  had  no  such  teachers ;  so  you  need 
not  wonder  at  her  for  entering  into  the  Christ- 
mas merriment  so  heartily.  Will  was  teaching 
her  to  talk  as  fast  as  possible  ;  Preston  had 
taught  her  how  to  scream  ;  Fred  had  taught 
her  his  own  happy  laugh ;  and  Sydney  was 
putting  her  through  a  course  of  gymnastics. 

"  Boys,"  their  mother  would  say  sometimes, 
"  I  am  afraid  you  will  make  her  rough." 

And  then  Fred  would  kneel  aud  kiss  the 
little  hand,  with  a  grave  devotion,  saying,  "  No 
indeed,  mother !  she  is  the  lovely  princess,  you 
know,  who  is  to  smooth  away  all  our  roughness, 
and  make  us  brave  gentlemen  !  " 

And  mother  would  smile  at  the  little  bit  of 
romance  which  was  hidden  away  somewhere 
amid  Fred's  fun  and  nonsense. 

On  that  Christmas  morning,  the  whole  four 
had  dropped  their  own  treasures,  and  were  as- 


84  THE   OLD   BACK    ROOM. 

sembled  about  the  little  crib.  Their  great  ob- 
ject was  to  try  and  get  June  to  take  everything 
out  of  the  stockings,  herself;  and,  what  with 
guiding  the  small  fingers,  and  keeping  up  the 
efforts  by  a  series  of  "  ohs,"  and  "ahs,"  a  shout 
at  June's  surprised  face,  now  and  then,  and  an 
occasional  blow  of  a  tin  trumpet,  the  noise  was 
quite  distracting,  or  would  have  been  so  to  any 
one  but  the  mother  of  them  all,  who  stood  smil- 
ing in  the  midst. 

Marcy  came  up  to  see  what  was  the  matter ; 
and  to  know  if  "  anybody  was  going  to  eat  any 
breakfast  that  morning." 

They  decided  that  they  would  eat  a  little, 
and  scampered  down,  leaving  Marcy  and  June 
to  have  the  fun  out  by  themselves. 

Everything  went  smoothly ;  and  Preston 
seemed  to  have  forgotten  about  the  skating 
party  which  had  fretted  him  so;  especially 
when  the  most  charming  little  sled,  with  a  vel- 


CHRISTMAS.  85 

vet-cushioned  seat,  was  found  standing  by  his 
own  and  Will's  ;  and  mother  told  them  it  was 
June's,  and  that  they  were  to  give  her  her  first 
ride  on  the  snow,  that  day. 

'•  And  mother  will  go  with  you,  and  we  shall 
have  a  pleasant  little  frolic,  by  ourselves,  after 
we  have  seen  these  young  gentlemen  off,"  she 
said. 

And  Fred  laughed,  and  said,  "  I'm  afraid 
Pres  will  snow-ball  you,  mother !  "  And  he 
never  even  mentioned  the  "  jolly  time  "  which 
he  hoped  to  have  in  the  afternoon  ;  for  he  had  a 
generous  heart,  and  could  not  bear  to  see  Pres 
troubled. 

And  then,  for  all  it  was  a  beautiful  day,  and 
the  waters  seemed  so  smooth,  mother  sat  down 
with  her  young  sailors,  to  have  them  read  in 
their  guide-books,  and  learn  how  to  be  ready 
and  strong  against  any  change  of  weather. 
The  boys  went  skating  in  the  morning,  and 


86  THE   OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

Preston  kept  Fred  to  his  promise,  for  they  did 
not  make  their  appearance  until  noon  ;  though 
Sydney  had  come  in  long  before,  and  was 
practising  in  a  business-like  hand  with  a  gold 
pen  which  be  had  received  that  morning. 
Mother  had  to  keep  reminding  Sydney  and 
Fred  during  dinner,  that  they  were  to  eat  again 
at  three  o'clock ;  but  they  only  laughed  and 
said  they  would  skate  off  the  effects. 

And,  dear  me !  what  a  brushing  and  fussing 
and  fixing  time  there  was,  about  two  o'clock  ! 
"  Mother  "  was  called  upon,  every  five  minutes, 
to  give  assistance  or  advice  ;  and  even  to  tie 
Fred's  cravat,  for  he  declared  that  his  "  fingers 
were  all  thumbs."  Finally,  when  they  came 
in  her  room,  to  know  if  they  were  "  all  right," 
she  smiled,  and  said  that  if  they  behaved  as 
well  as  they  looked,  she  should  not  be  ashamed 
of  them. 

Fred   answered,    "  We   will,  mother!"    and 


CHRISTMAS.  87 

bent  to  take  her  kiss.  Sydney  was  getting 
somewhat  out  of  the  way  of  that  boyish  cus- 
tom ;  but  he  followed  Fred's  example,  affec- 
tionately, that  time. 

And  off  they  went,  wearing  their  jaunty 
skating-caps,  and  carrying  the  skates  across 
their  shoulders. 

Mother  began  immediately  to  arrange  for 
the  "  frolic  "  she  had  promised  Preston  and 
Will.  Little  June  was  bundled  up  in  all  sorts  of 
bright-colored  wrappings ;  and  her  tiny  face, 
peeping  out  of  the  warm  hood,  was  a  cunning 
sight  to  be  sure  ! 

And  the  boys  could  scarcely  contain  them- 
selves, when  mother  seated  her  in  the  dainty 
sleigh,  and  covered  and  strapped  her  in  so 
snugly. 

"Me  first!  'cause  I'm  the  oldest!"  cried 
Preston,  catching  the  lines  eagerly. 

And  Will  agreed,  amicably,  feeling  half  afraid 


88  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

to  draw  that  precious  bundle  over  the  treach- 
erous snow. 

"  Not  quite  so  fast,  Preston,  dear !  "  called 
mother,  with  a  quick  breath  and  a  hur-ried 
pace,  to  keep  up  with  the  excited  boy. 

And  Marcy  stood  on  the  piazza.,  wringing 
her  hands,  and  saying  in  a  voice  of  distress, 
"  The  dearest  me  !  they'll  kill  the  child,  as  sure 
as  I'm  alive!" 

But  they  didn't !  they  only  gave  her  a 
splendid  ride  and  rosy  cheeks.  Each  one 
took  a  turn  at  the  reins,  Preston's  turn  being 
the  longest.  They  all  enjoyed  it,  and  none 
more  than  the  wee  lady  herself,  who  laughed 
and  crowed  and  tried  her  best  to  get  her  little 
hands  out  of  their  coverings,  to  pat  the  pretty 
white  snow. 

"  Oh,  mother !  couldn't  I  just  give  her  a 
little  bit  of  a  snow-ball, — ever  so  softly?" 


CHRISTMAS.  89 

coaxed  Preston,  as  he  came  to  the  end  of  the 
last  ride. 

"  Oh,  no !  why,  it  isn't  right  to  snow-ball 
babies!"  answered  the  astonished  mother. 
"  But  if  Marcy  will  take  care  of  her,  and  get 
her  out,  you  may  snow-ball  with  -me,  for  a 
minute  or  two !" 

The  boy's  eyes  danced  with  delight ;  but  he 
seemed  half  ashamed  to  begin.  However, 
when  he  saw  how  nicely  his  mother  was 
rounding  the  snow  in  her  hands,  he  took 
courage,  and  they  had  a  lively  game  for  five 
minutes,  while  little  Will  looked  on  with  big 
wondering  eyes. 

Preston  went  in  the  house,  laughing 
heartily,  and  declared  that  his  mother  was  a 
"trick" 

"Oh,  Preston!  that  isn't  a  gentleman's 
word  !  I  would  rather  be  called  s  first-rate 
lady!" 


90  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

He  agreed  to  the  change,  and  then  pro- 
posed to  Will  to  take  their  new  game  down- 
stairs, and  spread  it  out  on  the  dining-room 
table. 

While  they  were  engaged  at  it,  Mrs.  Kirke 
called  Marcy,  and  told  her  to  get  tea  early, 
and  to  tell  Peter  (that  was  Marcy's  brother, 
who  did  the  chores)  that  she  wanted  him  to 
take  Preston  and  Will  over  to  the  Squire's 
grounds,  and  let  them  see  the  illuminations 
around  the  pond,  and  then  bring  them  right 
home  again.  "  Preston  has  been  a  good  boy 
to-day,"  she  added,  "  and  I  know  it  would 
please  him  to  see  the  lights.  Peter  can  start 
with  them  right  after  tea,  and  they  will  be 
back  by  Will's  bed-time.  And,  Marcy,  don't 
let  them  hear  of  it  yet." 

Marcy  said  "yes,  ma'am,"  to  it  all,  and 
knew  that  Peter  would  be  delighted  to  have 
charge  of  the  boys. 


CHRISTMAS.  91 

And  mother  sat  resting  and  singing  to  June, 
and  thinking  what  a  pleasant  little  surprise 
she  was  going  to  give  her  boys. 

Preston  looked  a  little  pale,  and  seemed 
tired  at  tea-time  ;  but  he  declared  that  he 
wasn't,  and  his  mother  smiled,  thinking  how 
bright  he  would  be,  when  he  heard  what  .was 
to  be  done. 

She  stepped  out,  after  tea,  to  speak  to 
Peter,  leaving  the  boys  to  go  up-stairs.  Hav- 
ing found  Peter  all  ready  and  willing,  she 
hastened  back  to  get  the  boys  ready.  Will 
was  in  the  room,  gathering  his  new  blocks 
together. 

"  Where  is  Preston  ?"  asked  his  mother. 

"  Down-stairs,  I  guess,  mamma.  He  didn't 
come  up  with  me." 

"  Call  him,  dear,  I  have  something  to  tell 
you  both." 

Will  ran  to  the  head  of  the  stairs,  and  called 


92  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

lustily,  "  Pres !  Pres !  mother  wants  you  ! 
Pres!" 

"  He  isn't  down  here,  Willie,"  answered 
Marcy.  And  Will  repeated  to  mother. 

"  Why,  where  can  the  boy  be  ?" 

She  looked  in  his  room,  but  it  was  empty — 
in  all  the  rooms — but  he  was  not  in  any. 

"  Pres  !"  went  the  call,  up  stairs  and  down. 
'Pres!"  out  on  the  piazza  and  all  around. 
But  no  Pres  was  to  be  found. 


CHAPTER  IX. 
One  Little  Ship  Astray. 

TV  /T  RS.  KIRKE  began  to  feel  alarmed. 
-LY-L  Where  could  the  boy  have  gone?  So 
suddenly  too,  for  she  had  not  been  out  more 
than  three  minutes,  speaking  with  Peter. 

"  Will,  dear,  you  stay  here  by  June,  while 
I  am  down-stairs,"  she  said,  and  hurried  away. 

Marcy  had  not  heard  or  seen  Preston  since 
before  tea ;  and  Peter  stood  with  his  over- 
coat on,  and  with  wide-open  eyes,  that  looked 
willing  for  any  emergency. 

"  Oh,  the  lad  is  hiding  somewhere,  for  fun, 
ma'am!"  he  said  cheerfully,  when  he  saw  Mrs. 
Kirke's  frightened  face. 


94  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

"  Not  in  the  house,  Peter,  for  I  have  looked 
in  every  place  ;  besides,  that  isn't  Preston's 
way." 

'  I'll  just  take  another  good  look  around 
outside,  though  it's  gettin'  pretty  dark,"  he 
added  to  himself  as  he  went  out,  "  and  master 
Pres  is  up  to  some  mischief,  if  he  is  out  here  !" 

Presently  his  head  appeared  in  the  doorway 
again. 

"  Mrs.  Kirke,  I've  a  notion  that  p'rap's 
he's  just  run  up  to  the  Pint,  to  try  and  get  a 
peep  at  them  there  lights  on  the  Squire's  pond. 
I'll  go  up  and  see  !" 

A  sudden  thought  flashed  in  the  mother's 
mind  ;  but  could  it  be  possible  ?  would  Preston 
do  such  a  thing  ?  yet  she  could  not  stop  to 
think  of  that  then.  Her  boy  must  be  found, 
wherever  he  was ! 

"  Peter,"  she  called,  as  he  was  starting  off, 
"  if  he  isn't  on  the  Point,  go  down  to  the 


ONE   LITTLE   SHIP  ASTRAY.  95 

Squire's,  find  the  other  boys,  and  ask  if  they 
know  anything  about  him." 

"  Yes,  ma'am."  Peter  looked  surprised,  but 
did  not  say  anything.  He  went  off,  and  Mrs. 
Kirke  went  up-stairs  to  the  little  ones. 

Will  was  sitting  patiently  by  the  side  of 
June's  crib,  but  he  jumped  up  the  moment  his 
mother  came  in  the  room,  and  exclaimed, 
"  Oh  mamma  !  have  you  found  Pres  ?" 

The  quiet,  lonely  minutes  had  seemed 
almost  like  hours  to  the  little  fellow,  sitting 
there  waiting. 

"  No,  dear,  we  haven't  found  him  yet,  but 
Peter  has  gone  to  look." 

She  took  Will  in  her  lap,  and  sat  down  by 
the  window,  without  lighting  the  lamp. 

"Will,  did  Preston  say  anything  to  you 
about  going  anywhere  ?" 

"  No,  mamma,  he  never  did  at  all !" 

Will  began  to   cry,   and   mother  felt  very 


96  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

much  like  it  herself.  But  she  said  bravely : 
"  Never  mind,  dear,  don't  fret  about  it.  God 
knows  where  he  is,  and  I  think  He  will  help 
Peter  to  find  him." 

She  went  on  talking  cheerfully,  and  the 
clock  ticked  away  the  anxious  minutes  ;  but 
the  absent  ones  did  not  come.  It  was  Will's 
bed-time,  and  the  day's  enjoyment  had 
wearied  him  so,  that  his  eyelids  began  to 
droop,  in  spite  of  the  troubled  feeling  for  his 
brother.  Mother  persuaded  him  to  go  to  bed, 
and  he  had  just  knelt  to  say  his  prayers,  when 
a  great  stamping  was  heard  on  the  piazza 
below,  and  Peter's  hearty  voice  proclaimed 
good  news.  Will  said  "  amen  "  in  the  middle 
of  a  sentence,  and  sprang  to  his  feet.  Mrs. 
Kirke  ran  to  the  door,  and  found  Peter  just 
coming  up  the  stairs,  with  the  runaway  in  his 
arms. 

Of  course  she  asked  first    if  he  were   alive 


ONE   LITTLE   SHIP  ASTRAY.  97 

and  well,  and  all  that.  And  when  he  lifted  up 
his  face  from  Peter's  broad  shoulder,  and  said, 
"  Oh,  mother  !"  in  a  pitiful  sort  of  voice,  she 
took  him  in  her  arms,  and  kissed  him  ;  the 
love  in  the  mother-heart  getting  way  up 
above  the  thought  that  Preston  had  been  a 
naughty  boy  and  deserved  punishment. 
Marcy  came  behind,  saying,  "  I'll  jest  make 
some  hot  tea,  right  off,  ma'am,  for  Peter  says 
he's  been  a  layin'  down  there  on  the  snow, 
and  he'll  surely  have  his  death  of  cold  ! 

Peter  followed  her  up,  as  soon  as  she  paused 
for  breath,  telling  how  he  had  found  master 
Preston  in  a  great  hallow,  which  was  by  the  side 
of  the  road  going  toward  Squire  Benton's.  He 
had  fallen  in  there,  and  sprained  his  ankle ; 
and  Peter  had  heard  him  crying,  as  he  was  go- 
ing by. 

While  the  faithful  Peter  was  telling  his  story, 
with  lengthy  particulars,  and  a  great  many 


98  THE   OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

words,  mother  was  arranging  the  sprained 
foot  in  an  easy  position  on  the  lounge,  and 
getting  cold  water  to  bathe  it.  And  little 
Will  was  hopping  about  in  his  night-dress,  de- 
lighted at  seeing  his  brother  again,  and  wonder- 
ing why  mother  did  not  ask  what  had  made 
him  go  off. 

Then  came  Marcy,  with  her  bowl  of  tea : — 
and  when  Preston's  mother  put  it  to  his  lips, 
he  looked  into  her  grave  face,  and  drank  it  all 
down,  without  venturing  to  say  it  wasn't 
good ! 

Mrs.  Kirke  kissed  Will  good-night,  and 
sent  Marcy  to  put  him  in  bed  ;  while  Peter 
went  down-stairs  again,  saying  to  himself, 
with  a  serious  shake  of  the  head, — "  That  boy'll 
bring  sorrow  to  his  mother's  heart  some  o' 
these  days,  I  know!" 

The  room  was  very  quiet,  where  Preston 
and  his  mother  were  left  alone.  The  boy 


ONE   LITTLE   SHIP  ASTRAY.  99 

knew  nothing  about  the  time,  and  began  to 
wonder  if  it  was  midnight, — and  if  Sydney  and 
Fred  were  home,  and  in  bed,  long  ago.  Pre- 
sently he  could  stand  it  no  longer ;  and  said 
in  a  choky  voice, — "  Mother,  do  you  think  I'll 
die?" 

Except  for  the  sorrow  in  her  heart,  his 
mother  would  have  smiled  at  the  frightened 
question. 

"  No,  Preston,  I  do  not  think  you  will  die 
now" 

"  'Cause  I'd  be  afraid !  I've  been  so  bad ! 
And  my  throat's  awful  sore  !" 

Mother  began  to  bathe  his  throat,  as  tend- 
erly as  she  had  bathed  the  sprained  foot,  and 
said,  "  You  must  get  in  bed  :  and  I  guess 
when  you  have  had  a  good  sleep,  you  will  feel 
better." 

The  kind  sorrowful  voice  was  too  much  for 
Preston.  Grief,  at  having  done  wrong,  over- 


100  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

came  the  fright  occasioned  by  the  fear  that  he 
might  die.  He  reached  his  arms  up  to  his 
mother's  neck,  as  she  bent  over  him. 

"I'm  so  sorry,  mother! — I  didn't  think  it 
was  so  bad ; — but  I  wanted  to  see  how  the 
lights  looked  on  the  pond ;  and  I  thought  it 
wouldn't  take  me  five  minutes  to  run  down 
there.  It  was  so  mean  for  Fred  to  be  having 
such  fun,  when  I  couldn't !  But  it  was  so 
slippery,  and  I  didn't  see  where  I  was  going, 
till  I  fell  down.  And  I  'speck  I'd  frozen 
there,  if  Peter  hadn't  come  !  I'm  sorry,  and  I 
won't  do  it  again  !" 

Preston  received  the  kiss  which  meant  for- 
giveness ;  but  mother  said,  "  I  think  God  is 
more  grieved  than  I  am." 

"  Yes,  mother,  I'm  going  to  tell  him." 

In  a  few  minutes  more,  he  had  said  his  re- 
pentant prayer,  and  was  comfortably  fixed  in 
bed.  Marcy  looked  grimly  at  him,  as  she 


ONE   LITTLE   SHIP  ASTRAY.  loi 

helped  Mrs.  Kirke,  and  did  not  condescend  to 
say  a  word.  Preston  was  not  a  favorite  with 
her,  and  she  was  then  plainly  pondering  what 
a  naughty  boy  he  had  been. 

But,  looking  away  from  Marcy,  Preston  saw 
his  mother's  kind,  patient  face,  and  heard  her 
loving  "good-night,"  and  was  comforted. 

If  any  boy  wants  to  know  how  God 
answers  his  prayer  for  pardon,  let  him  look 
into  his  mother's  face,  and  see !  Only  God 
looks  much  more  kind,  and  God's  arms 
are  always  more  open  to  receive;  and  God's 
heart  is  more  loving,  than  even  these  dear 
mother's  are ! 

Mrs.  Kirke  went  back  to  her  own  room,  and 
sat  by  the  window  to  wait  for  the  other  boys. 
They  came  soon,  with  glowing  cheeks  and 
merry  voices. 

"  Just  nine ! "  cried  Fred,  looking  at  the 
clock.  "  In  good  time,  aren't  we,  mother?  " 


102  THE  OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

"  Give  Fred  all  the  praise,"  said  honest 
Sydney ;  "  he  wouldn't  stay  another  minute  ; 
even  when  I  told  him  I  knew  you'd  give  us 
'  five  minutes'  grace.'  " 

"  And  yet  Fred  is  more  fond  of  skating 
than  Sydney,"  thought  the  mother,  looking 
fondly  at  his  rosy  face. 

"  Mother  looks  pale  ;  is  she  tired  out  by 
keeping  Christmas  with  four  noisy  fellows  ?  " 
said  Sydney. 

"  No  ;  only  Pres  has  given  me  a  little  fright." 

And  then  they  had  to  hear  all  about  it, 
and  were  full  of  astonishment  at  the  story. 

"  But  you  must  not  say  too  much  about  it, 
boys,  for  he  is  sorry  now,  and  ashamed ;  and  I 
think  it  will  be  a  lesson  to  him." 

They  agreed  not  to,  and  went  to  bed,  post- 
poning their  account  of  the  fun  at  the  Squire's, 
until  morning,  so  that  Pres  could  have  the 
benefit  of  it  too. 


CHAPTER    X. 

Out  of  the  Quiet  River. 

"T)  UT  Preston  was  obliged  to  lie  upon  the 
-*-^sofa,  all  the  next  day.  A  whole  day  out 
of  the  holiday  week  !  And  Sydney  and  Fred 
occupied  such  a  little  part  of  the  day,  in  tell- 
ing about  the  party  at  the  Squire's 

Then  Preston  lay  and  listened  to  Sydney 
whistling  about  the  house,  as  if  he  were  hav- 
ing such  a  good  time  ;  and  he  heard  the  run- 
ners of  Fred's  sled  on  the  snow,  and  knew 
that  he  had  his  skates  flung  over  his  shoulders. 
He  turned  his  face  to  the  wall,  and  felt  very 
cross. 

Even  Will  was  devoted  to  June  and  a  new 


104  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

book ;  and  mother  was  busy  with  Marcy ;  so 
that  Preston  had  only  himself  and  his 
thoughts. — Yes,  he  had  Some  One  else — but 
he  forgot  that  One.  We  all  do  forget  Him  so 
often ! — And  don't  you  think  it  is  a  pity  that 
we  should  sit  so  often  and  say  we  are  lonely, 
and  have  none  to  talk  with  us,  when  close  by 
us,  always,  is  the  One  who  loves  us  better 
than  any  earthly  friend  can  love  ?  Don't  you 
think  we  should  be  happier  if  we  would  talk  to 
this  dear  Friend  more  often  ? — if  we  would  tell 
Him  things,  and  ask  him  questions, — just  as 
we  speak  to  our  father  or  mother,  or  brothers 
or  sisters  ?  Why  don't  we  ?  Let  us  try  it. 

The  trouble  with  Preston  was,  that  he  had 
gone  out  on  the  boisterous  waves,  with  his  lit- 
tle, frail,  precious  soul-boat,  and  had  not  taken 
the  Saviour  in  it !  How  well  it  would  have 
been  for  him,  if, — as  he  lay  there  alone  that 
day, — he  had  made  room  for  this  Saviour !  if 


OUT   OF  THE   QUIET   RIVER.  105 

he  had  said,  "  Come,  Jesus,  and  be  my  Guide," 
how  the  rough  waves  would  have  been  calmed, 
and  how  his  restless  heart  would  have  been 
cheered  and  strengthened !  But  he  did  not 
do  so.  Ah,  how  many  a  boy  has  shut  out 
this  Saviour,  in  the  same  way,  and  gone  on, 
amid  the  great  waves,  to  sure  destruction  ! 

"  Juno,  Juno ! "  cried  Fred,  coming  in  at 
dinner  time,  and  beginning  a  frolic  with  his 
little  pet ;  "  the  Lady  of  the  Lake  is  coming 
down  to  see  you !  Did  you  know  it,  you  little 
beauty  ?  say !  " 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Fred?"  asked  Pres- 
ton. 

"  Why,  Ella  Benton.  We  named  her  the 
Lady  of  the  Lake,  last  night,  because  she  Was 
the  only  girl  there.  She  can  skate  splendidly 
too,  I  tell  you  !  Well,  she  heard  me  telling 
the  old  gentleman  about  our  queen  June, 
here,  (and  I  praised  her  up,  rather— you  may 


Io6  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

just  believe !)  and  she  said  she  was  coming 
down  to  see  her.  I  hope  she  will ! — Why, 
mother,  the  Squire  catechized  me  awfully! 
asked  me  about  you  and  father,  and  how  many 
of  us  boys  there  were,  and  what  we  were 
going  to  be,  and  all  that !  I  told  him  about 
Syd's  going  to  Business  College,  and  he  looked 
pleased,  and  trotted  right  off  to  Syd,  to  talk 
about  it.  Then,  he  wanted  to  know  what  I  was 
going  to  do.  I  told  him  I  guessed  I'd  sell 
peanuts,  and  live  with  my  mother!  " 

"  Oh,  Fred  !  you  didn't  /"  That  was  the  first 
Sydney  had  heard  of  it. 

"  Yes,  I  did !  I  didn't  know  what  else  to 
tell  him,  and  something  possessed  me  !  Don't 
look  so  shocked  about  it,  though,  mother. 
The  squire  laughed,  as  if  he  thought  it  was  a 
good  joke.  And,  after  a  while,  when  we 
were  out  on  the  pond,  he  came  and  patted  my 


OUT   OF  THE   QUIET   RIVER.  lo/ 

head,  and  told  me  if  I  sold  my  pea-nuts  as 
well  as  I  skated,  I'd  make  a  fortune." 

Fred  laughed  gaily,  and  June,  thinking  it 
was  all  for  her,  opened  her  mouth  and  showed 
her  one  little  white  tooth  sympathetically. 
Preston  and  Sydney  looked  at  their  brother  in 
astonishment.  To  think  of  his  talking  so 
freely  to  the  prim  old  squire ;  why,  it  almost 
took  away  their  breath  to  listen  to  it. 

"  Fine  old  gentleman  !"  said  Fred,  guessing 
what  made  them  look  so.  "  Only  he  asks  too 
many  questions.  He  said  lots  of  good  things 
about  father,  and  wanted  know  which  one  was 
going  to  follow  his  trade.  I  told  him  none  of 
us,  because  mother  couldn't  spare  us." 

Fred  glanced  slily  at  Preston,  who  lay 
there  looking  as  if  he  meant,  "  I'll  show  you, 
one  of  these  days  !" 

"  Fred,  it  would  be  a  comfort  if  you'd  stop 
your  nonsense  for  a  minute,  and  give  some- 


108  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

body  else  a  chance  to  speak  !"  said  Sydney, 
who  had  a  letter  in  his  hand  from  his  uncle, 
which  he  wanted  to  have  mother  hear. 

"All  right!" 

Fred  found  a  rocking-chair  for  himself  and 
June,  and  shut  his  lips  resolutely. 

"You  see,  mother,"  said  Sydney,  after  read- 
ing her  the  letter,  "  it  is  going  to  be  real  nice  ; 
Aunt  Hope  will  take  good  care  of  me ;  and 
I'll  have  John  for  company ;  and  I  can  hear 
Ned  and  his  father  talk  over  their  business, 
and  learn  a  good  deal.  Oh,  it  will  be  splen- 
did !"  only,  he  added,  a  little  sadly,  "  I  know 
I  shall  want  my  little  mother  very  much, 
sometimes,  before  the  week  is  over!" 

She  smiled  lovingly  back  at  him,  and  prayed 
silently,  that  he  might  learn  to  "  want  "  some 
One  who  was  better  than  mother;  that  One 
whom  he  could  have  always,  who  would  never 
leave  nor  forsake  him. 


OUT   OF  THE   QUIET  RIVER.  109 

Every  one  made  the  most  of  Sydney  in  that 
holiday  week,  feeling  that  they  should  not  see 
so  much  of  him  again  in  some  time.  The 
house  resounded  daily  with  the  clattering  of 
four  pair  of  boots,  the  shouting  of  four  voices 
in  the  &y/-key,  and  the  endless  variety  of 
noises  which  boys  make  when  there  are  no 
lessons  to  keep  them  quiet. 

Marcy  was  in  a  good  humor  all  the  week, 
for  "master  Syd's  "  sake;  and  made  any 
quantity  of  holiday-cakes  and  puddings. 

But  there  came  an  end  to  all  these  pleasant 
things.  The  week  went  by ;  and  one  clear, 
frosty  morning,  Sydney  took  his  shining  new 
valise  in  his  hand  and  started  away.  He  did 
not  say  his  good-byes  half  as  bravely  as  he 
thought  he  should ;  neither  did  he  feel  a  bit 
too  big  that  morning,  to  kiss  the  mother-face 
half  a  dozen  times. 

"  Only  till  Saturday  morning,  you  know !" 


110  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

he  said,  trying  to  talk  gaily,  and  hugging  June 
to  hide  his  face  for  a  minute. 

Fred  and  Preston  escorted  him  to  "  Point 
Lookout,"  and  stood  there  waving  their  caps 
until  he  was  out  of  sight.  Mrs.  Kirke  stood 
by  the  window,  and,  looking  down  into  the 
garden  below,  she  thought  of  the  time  when 
Sydney  was  a  little  fellow,  and  used  to  go  run- 
ning out  there  in  his  pretty  frocks  and  make 
mud-pies,  and  then  hold  up  his  small,  dirty 
hands  for  her  to  see. 

She  smiled  behind  the  tears  at  the  remem- 
brance. And  then  she  wondered  if  her  boy 
would  always  come  with  such  a  fearless  face, 
and  hold  up  his  hands  for  her  to  see,  and  if  the 
hands  would  always  bear  only  the  marks  of 
good  honest  work,  as  pure  as  the  old  child- 
play,  and  never  a  stain  of  dishonor,  or  wrong, 
or  shame ! 

And  while  she  stood  so,  thinking  of  one 


OUT  OF  THE   QUIET   RIVER.  Ill 

boy,  another  came  In  softly,  and,  hiding  his 
curly  head  on  her  shoulder,  said,  "  Mother, 
don't  feel  so  badly  because  Syd  is  gone  !  I'll 
try  to  take  his  place,  and  do  everything  for 
you,  and  I'm  never  going  away  to  leave  you, 
never;  and,"  his  voice  grew  lower,  "mother, 
I'll  try  to  be  a  good  boy,  too  !" 

Mother  turned  and  held  him  close  in  her 
arms.  And  if  the  tears  came  faster  they 
were  only  tears  of  joy,  and  fell  like  bright 
blessings  among  Fred's  brown  curls. 


CHAPTER   XL 

Visitors. 

"  lady  of  the  lake"  kept  her  word 
-^-  about  coming  to  see  little  June ;  and 
Mrs.  Kirke  found  Ella  Benton  a  pleasant,  lady- 
like girl  of  thirteen,  who  seemed  rather  older, 
because  she  had  never  had  many  girl  friends, 
and  had  always  lived  with  just  George  and  her 
grandfather  and  the  old  housekeeper. 

"I  do  love  babies,  dearly!"  she  cried,  hold- 
ing June,  and  looking  very  bashful  under  her 
pretty  hood,  "  but  I  didn't  come  only  to  see 

* 

her.  You  know  I  haven't  any  mother,  Mrs. 
Kirke  ;  she  died  so  long  ago  that  I  don't  ever 
remember  her.  And  when  Fred  told  me 


VISITORS.  113 

about  his  mother  the  day  he  was  at  our  house, 
it  made  me  want  to  see  her." 

"  So  Fred  talked  about  me,  too,  did  he  ?" 
said  Mrs.  Kirke,  drawing  the  motherless  girl 
to  her  side  and  kissing  her  cheek.  "  I  am 
afraid  that  he  made  himself  entirely  too  talka- 
tive on  that  occasion." 

"  Oh  no,  ma'am !  we  made  him  talk,  grandpa 
and  I !  And  he  told  me  what  nice  times  you 
all  had  here  together,  and  how  you  talked 
with  them,  and  helped  them,  and  cared  for 
everything  just  as  they  did  !  and  oh !  I  think 
it  must  be  so  good  to  have  a  mother !" 

The  girl  drew  a  long  sigh,  and  looked  half 
ashamed  of  saying  so  much  to  a  stranger. 

"  It  is  good,  I  think,  Ella,  and  yet,  God 
must  know  best  when  he  takes  the  mothers 
away  from  some  boys  and  girls.  And  then, 
you  know,  every  one  can  always  have  Him,  and 
he  is  better  than  the  best  mother." 


114  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

"Is  He?"  asked  Ella,  with  a  surprised  look 
in  her  eyes. 

"  Oh  yes,  dear,  a  great  deal !  And  some- 
times I  think  He  takes  mothers  away  because 
He  wants  boys  and  girls  to  find  out  how  good 
and  loving  He  is." 

The  little  visitor  played  with  June's  dimpled 
arm,  and  looked  very  thoughtful.  And  after 
a  moment,  Mrs.  Kirke  added,  "  you  may  come 
and  see  me,  Ella,  just  as  often  as  you  would 
like  to,  if  your  grandpa  will  let  you,  and  per- 
•haps  you  and  I  can  have  some  pleasant  talks 
together,  too." 

Ella  said,  "Thank  you,  ma'am,"  in  her  little 
lady-way,  and  Jhen  a  new  thought  seemed  to 
strike  her,  for  she  laughed,  and  said,  "  I  should 
think  you  would  get  tired  of  talking!  you 
must  have  ever  so  much  of  it  to  do  with  four 
boys  !  Dear  me  !  there's  only  George  at  our 
house,  and  he's  a  great  plague — just  think! 


VISITORS.  115 

four  boys !  why,  I  should  expect  they  would 
tire  you  dreadfully." 

The  mother  of  the  "  four  boys "  laughed 
pleasantly. 

"  No  indeed  !  I  couldn't  spare  one  of  them ! 
It  takes  the  whole  four  to  make  things  right, 
and  straight,  and  cheerful.  I  do  not  get  tired 
when  they  are  all  with  me.  It  is  only  when 
they  have  to  go  away  that  my  heart  gets  a  lit- 
tle weary  reaching  out  after  them." 

Mrs.  Kirke  gave  an  unconscious  little  sigh, 
with  the  smile  yet  on  her  lips. 

"You  are  thinking  about — Sydney?  yes, 
that  is  his  name — the  one  that  grandpa  took 
such  a  notion  to ;  but  /  like  Fred  the  best ! 
There's  the  carriage,  now  I  must  go.  Good- 
by,  little  baby !  Mrs.  Kirke,  won't  you  please 
bring  her  to  see  us  some  time  ?  Grandpa 
would  love  to  see  her,  I  know  ;  he — why,  there 
he  is  now!  he's  coming  in  I  do  believe !" 


Il6  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

Ella  stopped  before  the  window,  looking  as- 
tonished. Sure  enough  !  the  old  gentleman 
was  out  of  the  carriage  and  coming  up  the 
walk.  Mrs.  Kirke  went  to  the  door  to  meet 
him  and  ask  him  in. 

"Thank  you,  ma'am,"  he  answered,  in  his 
stately  way,  "only  for  a  moment,  to  inquire 
how  my  young  friends  are." 

"The  boys?"  said  mother,  with  a  pleased 
smile,  handing  him  a  chair ;  "  very  well,  thank 
you ;  the  oldest  one  is  away  at  his  new  school 
in  the  city." 

"Ah  yes!  business  college.  Well,  he  has 
begun  right,  and  he  will  do  well.  Fine  boys  ! 
The  captain  was  telling  me  about  them  before 
he  went  away.  He  makes  a  long  voyage  this 
time?' 

"Yes,  very  long;  but  he  said  it  should  be 
the  last,  so  we  can  afford  to  be  patient,"  she 


VISITORS.  117 

replied,  with  a  loving  smile  for  the  dear  one  far 
away 

"Yes,  certainly.  Come,  Ella.  Bless  me! 
what's  this  ?" 

Ella  had  placed  the  baby  on  his  knee, 
and  he  had  been  holding  her  without  knowing 
it  while  he  talked. 

"  Ella  thinks  that  every  one  must  admire 
what  she  does,"  said  Mrs.  Kirke,  coming  to 
take  June. 

"Of  course!  a  nice  baby,  Ella!"  and  the  old 
gentleman  put  his  spectacles  so  near  to  the 
little  face,  that  June  screamed  and  hid  her  eyes 
in  mother's  arms. 

"  We  must  be  neighborly,  madam,"  said  the 
Squire,  bowing  himself  out.  "  Let  the  boys 
come  over;  George  likes  company.  Good 
afternoon." 

Ella  gave  June  a  last  kiss,  and  ran  after  her 
grandfather. 


Il8  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

Mrs.  Kirke  went  up-stairs,  smiling  with  sat- 
isfaction at  the  kindly  feeling  which  had  led 
the  strange  old  gentleman  to  pay  her  a  call. 

And  Will  came  out  of  the  room  where 
he  had  been  hiding,  on  the  other  side  of 
the  hall,  and  looked  greatly  relieved. 

"What  made  you  run  away?"  asked  his 
mother. 

"  Oh,  I  don't  like  big  girls,  mamma,  and  I'm 
afraid  of  the  old  gentleman  !  Didn't  he  make 
June  cry?" 

"  Foolish  little  June  was  afraid  of  his  glass- 
es; but  he  is  very  kind,  and  invited  my  boys 
to  go  and  see  him." 

Will  looked  as  if  he  could  not  be  convinced. 
But  when  Fred  and  Preston  came,  they  were 
delighted  to  hear  of  the  Squire's  visit  and  in- 
vitation. 

"  Of  course  we'll  go,"  said  Fred,  "  and  give 
him  a  benefit !  hey,  mother  ?" 


VISITORS.  119 

"Such  as  you  gave  me,  you  mean?  Miss 
Ella  thought  that  I  must  get  quite  tired  some- 
times, with  four  boys  around  me." 

"Did  she,  though?  that  isn't  much  of  a 
compliment  for  us  !  She  doesn't  know  what 
gay  fellows  we  are !  does  she,  mother  ?" 

"  I  rather  guess  you  gave  her  some  idea  the 
night  you  were  there,"  answered  his  mother, 
smiling.  "  But  she  doesn't  know — she  cant 
know,  of  course,  what  great  comforts  you  are 
to  me!  Sometimes  I  think  I  am  twice  as  rich 
as  that  Roman  mother  who  brought  her  two 
sons  before  the  proud  lady,  and  said,  these  are 
my  jewels.  And  then,  I  have  all  this  besides !" 
she  added,  playfully,  holding  up  little  June  to 
hide  the  tears  in  her  eyes. 

But  both  the  boys  saw  the  look  on  her 
face  that  meant  so  much. 

"  Think  of  mother  calling  such  naughty 
boys  as  we,  her  Jewels,  Pres!"  said  Fred. 


120  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

"  I  ain't  naughty !"  answered  Pres,  in  a 
voice  that  had  a  little  touch  of  guilty  con- 
science in  it. 

"  Ain't  you  ?  well,  all  right !" 

"  Does  it  sound  pleasant  to  you,  Fred  ?" 
asked  his  mother. 

"  Yes,  indeed,  mother  !  I  guess  it  does. 
Only  it  seems  as  if  we  really  didn't  deserve 
such  a  name !" 

"  Very  precious  jewels  are  sometimes  nearly 
hidden  away  and  covered  over  by  common 
clay  and  soil,  you  know,  my  boys  ;  and  no  one 
guesses  half  their  beauty  until  they  are  freed 
and  cleansed,  and  shine  in  the  clear,  new  light. 
"  Now,  under  all  this  earthly  weakness,  and 
imperfection,  and  sin,  there  is  something  very 
precious  in  every  soul  that  God  has  made , 
•very  precious,  boys,  for  Christ  died  to  bring 
every  one  of  them  out  into  the  light  and 
glory!  And,  day  by  day,  if  they  are  only 


VISITORS.  121 

willing,  they  shall  lose  a  little  of  the  dark  soil, 
and  be  polished  by  God's  own  hand.  And  oh ! 
I  want  my  boys  to  grow  brighter  and  brighter, 
under  the  touch  of  this  Divine  Hand !  and 
then,  one  day,  they  will  hear  something  that 
will  sound  far  sweeter  to  them  than  mother's 
voice  does,  when  she  calls  them  her  jewels 
now  !" 

"What  is  it,  mother?" 

She  took  Preston's  little  Bible  off  the  table, 
and,  opening  it,  pointed  for  him  to  read :  And 
they  shall  be  mine,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  in 
that  day  when  I  make  up  my  jewels ;  and  I 
will  spare  them,  as  a  man  sparctli  his  own  son 
that  serveth  him. 

"  God  will  call  you  his  jewels  ;  think  of  that, 
my  boys !" 


CHAPTER   XII. 
The  Little  Preacher. 

MOTHER!  mother!  do  come,  quick! 
here's  a  sight, for  you  !" 

Fred  came  rushing  into  his  mother's  room 
one  day,  his  face  all  rosy  with  laughter,  and 
his  voice  hushed  to  an  excited  whisper. 

"What  wit,  Fred?" 

"  Oh,  I  can't  tell  you  !  Come  and  see,  and 
please  be  quick,  mother !  Sh — ,  don't  make  a 
noise  !"  he  added,  as  he  tip-toed  across  the 
hall,  with  mother  behind  him. 

The  door  of  one  of  the  rooms  was  open  a 
very  little,  and  the  sound  of  a  low  voice  came 
from  within.  Fred  pointed  to  the  opening, 


THE   LITTLE   PREACHER.  123 

with  the  most  comical  look  on  his  face ;  and 
Mrs.  Kirke  stepped  nearer  to  see. 

A  little  figure  at  the  far  end  of  the  room 
stood  behind  a  table,  with  something  under 
his  feet  to  raise  him  higher.  A  huge  book  lay 
open  before  him  ;  and  the  earnest  gestures  oi 
the  short  arms,  and  the  solemn  tones  of  the 
childish  voice,  showed  plainly  that  the  lit- 
tle preacher  was  in  the  midst  of  his  sermon. 

"  Now,  my  friends,"  he  said,  to  the  row 
of  empty  chairs  in  front  of  him,  in  such  exact 
imitation  of  the  voice  of  the  real  minister 
whom  he  had  heard  on  Sundays,  that  Mrs. 
Kirke  could  not  help  smiling,  "  you  must  be 
better'n  you  are !  or  else  I  don't  know  what'll 
'come  of  you!  By:'n  bye  there'll  be  a  big 
storm — a  werry  big  one — and — "  Fred,  peep- 
ing over  his  mother's  shoulder  at  this  moment, 
saw  the  little  fist  coming  down  with  emphasis  ; 
and,  although  he  had  his  handkerchief  firmly 


124  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

pressed  against  his  mouth,  he  could  not  entire- 
ly keep  back  a  sound  of  laughter. 

Will  stopped  suddenly,  and  the  boy-look  in 
his  face  got  the  better  of  the  preacher's  for  a 
moment. 

"  Did  I  hear  a  noise  ?  People  shouldn't 
never  make  a  noise  in  church !  I  know  some 
boys  who  pinch  their  brothers,  and  try  to 
make  'em  laugh  in  church.  It's  werry  wicked ! 
And  I  know  some  boys  who  look  straight  at 

the   minister,   and  try  never   to   laugh  when 
* 

their  brother  pinches  'em  !" 

The  little  sermon  was  getting  so  personal!, 
that  Fred  took  refuge  in  his  mother's  room, 
on  the  sofa,  and,  having  shut  the  door,  laughed 
to  his  heart's  content. 

Mrs.  Kirke  waited  until  she  saw  the  lit- 
tle preacher  kneel  down,  and  then,  thinking 
that  the  play  was  becoming  too  solemn  for 


THE   LITTLE   PREACHER.  125 

even  a  mother  to  watch,  she  stepped  softly 
away. 

" Isn't  he  a  funny  little  fellow?"  cried  Fred, 
as  she  came  in.  "  Did  you  ever  hear  him 
preach  before,  mother?" 

"  No  ;  but  I  guess,  from  the  looks  of  the 
room,  that  he  keeps  it  fitted  up  for  a  church. 
And  Fred—" 

"Yes,  mother." 

"  I  wouldn't  say  anything  to  the  child  about 
it  to  tease  him." 

"  Of  course  not,  mother!  That  would  be 
mean  !  He's  a  good  little  chap,  anyhow  !  and 
I  expect  he'll  be  a  minister,  really,  one  of 
these  days.  Would  you  like  it,  mother  ?" 

"  Yes,  Fred,  very  much." 

"  Oh  dear!"  sighed  Fred,  rumpling  his  hair 
indignantly.  I  believe  Tm  the  good-for-noth- 
ing of  the  family  !  There's  Syd,  and  Pres, 
and  even  small  Will,  each  with  a  notion  for 


126  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

something,  and  /  haven't  an  idea,  except  to  be 
jolly !  Upon  my  word,  mother,  I  do  feel  kind 
o'  shamed  of  myself!" 

Mother  ran  her  soft  fingers  through  the 
tossed  hair,  and  smiled  such  a  smile  as  boys 
get  from  no  one  else  but  a  mother.  She  was 
thinking  how  much  this  boy  was  to  her ;  how 
his  face  and  voice  kept  sunlight  and  music  in 
the  house.  She  was  thinking  how  bravely  he 
had  kept  his  promise  of  taking  Sydney's 
place ;  how  he  was  the  first  about  in  the 
morning,  and  the  last  at  night,  seeing  that 
everything  was  all  right ;  how  he  looked  after 
Peter,  in  his  kind,  boyish  way,  and  was  always 
ready  to  lend  him  a  helping-hand  in  a  hurried 
time.  She  was  thinking  how  often  Marcy  ex- 
claimed, "  Blessings  on  his  bright  face  !"  as  he 
went  whistling  out  of  her  domains. 

"  Dear  boy,"  said  his  mother,  "  you  are 
worth  a  great  deal  to  me,  just  as  you  are !  I 


THE   LITTLE   PREACHER.  127 

am  in  no  hurry  to  have  you  show  a  desire  for 
any  particular  business  in  life.  I  want  you  for 
a  good  while  yet,  just  the  same  merry,  cheerful 
boy  that  you  are  now ;  only  with  one  thing 
added,  and  that,  my  boy,  is  '  the  one  thing 
needful.'  Get  that,  Fred,  and  be  happy;  and 
God  will  take  care  of  all  the  rest." 

"  Yes,  mother,"  Fred  answered  quietly. 
Then  the  door  opened,  and  in  walked  the  little 
preacher,  with  his  demure  face.  He  sat  down 
to  make  a  tail  for  his  kite,  in  his  simple  way ; 
quite  unconscious  that  any  one  had  heard  him 
delivering  his  little  sermon,  half  an  hour 
before. 

Mother  watched  him  fondly,  and  took  oc 
casion  to  kiss  the  small  minister's  lips,  when 
he  came  to  her  to  have  the  strings  tied  to- 
gether. June  crept  towards  him,  and  the  gen- 
tle little  brother  let  her  have  an  end  of  the 
string,  and  played  "  get  up,  horsey  !  "  with 


128  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

her,  for  some  time;  while  the  new  kite  lay 
waiting  for  its  tail. 

"  Where's  Pres  ?  "  asked  mother,  suddenly ; 
for  her  thoughts  went  always  winding  from 
one  boy  to  another. 

"•Sure  enough !  "  Fred  started  up.  "  He 
was  right  behind  me,  when  I  came  in  the  gate. 
I  thought  he'd  stopped  in  the  kitchen,  to 
get  something  to  eat.  A  body  cant  keep 
track  of  that  fellow  !  I  try ' 

The  sound  of  a  bold  step  and  a  loud  voice 
on  the  stairs  made  Fred  stop.  Preston  was 
coming,  shouting  the  chorus  of  a  gay  song. 
Mother  listened  ;  it  was  a  sailor  song,  and  the 
words  weie  neither  very  refined  nor  very 
sensible. 

The  singing  ceased  at  the  door  of  mother's 
room,  and  Preston  came  in,  holding  out  a  let- 
ter as  one  might  hold  out  a  flag  of  truce,  coming 
towards  a  hostile  camp. 


THE     LITTLE    PREACHER.  129 

Mrs.  Kirke  took  the  letter,  and,  laying  it  in 
her  lap,  asked,  "Where  have  you  been, 
Preston  ?  " 

"  Oh,  just  foolin'  round,  with  Dake  Thorn 
and  the  other  fellows." 

"  Why  didn't  you  come  in  the  house,  wlien 
I  did  ? "  asked  Fred,  in  such  an  unusually 
quick,  angry  way,  that  his  mother  looked  at 
him  with  surprise. 

"  'Cause  I  didn't  want  to !"  answered  Pres- 
ton, walking  towards  the  window  with  both 
hands  in  his  pockets.  "  Well,  if  we  ain't  going 
to  hear  Syd's  letter,  I'm  going  down  ! "  he 
added,  jerking  himself  about,  but  not  looking 
at  his  mother. 

"  Preston,  come  here,  and  sit  down  by  me, 
a  little  while,"  said  his  mother,  pleasantly. 
He  went,  very  slowly. 

Mother  took  both  of  the  small,  soiled  hands 

9 


130  THE   OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

in  her  own,  though  they  struggled  to  get 
away. 

"  Some  boys  have  a  kiss  for  their  mother, 
when  they  haven't  seen  her  all  day,"  she  said, 
in  such  a  low,  tender  voice,  that  it  touched 
just  the  right  spot  in  the  boy's  heart. 

His  head  bent  lower,  to  hide  something  in 
the  eyes,  and  then,  after  a  minute,  he  began 
to  raise  it  again,  slowly.  Mother  met  it  more 
than  half  way,  and  took  her  kiss. 

"  Didn't  you  know,  Pres,  that  mother  gets 
very  anxious  to  see  her  boys,  by  the  time  school 
is  out  ?  " 

Preston  nodded.  Of  course  he  knew  it ! 
had  she  not  told  him  so,  many  times  before  ? 
But  she  did  not  weary  of  telling  it,  if  only  it 
would  help,  ever  so  little,  in  keeping  her  boy 
in  the  right  way. 

"  Now  tell  me  how  you  got  this  letter,  Pres- 
ton?" 


THE     LITTLE    PREACHER.  13! 

"  At  the  office." 

"  What  made  you  go  there  ?  You  know 
Peter  always  goes,  before  tea." 

"  I  didn't  know  it  was  any  harm  to  go  to  the 
Post  Office ! "  he  said  evading  his  mother's 
question. 

"  Fred's  eyes  snapped  indignantly,  but  he 
kept  his  lips  firmly  shut. 

"  It  isn't  any  very  great  harm,  only  I  would 
rather  not  have  you  go  so  far,  without  Fred. 
Try  and  remember  that,  dear.  And  now,  tell 
me  where  else  you  went." 

There  was  so  much  of  command  in  the  gen- 
tle voice,  that  Preston  knew  it  was  useless  to 
try  to  escape  it. 

"  I  just  stopped  at  Dake's,  to  listen  to  a 
sailor  who  was  singing  and  telling  stories 
there." 

"  Oh,  Preston  !  in  the  room  where  men  buy 


4 
32  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

and  drink  ftiat  which  ruins  them  and  takes 
away  all  their  manhood  !  " 

"  I  didn't  go  in  !  I  only  stood  in  the  hall 
and  listened.  And  the  man  didn't  drink  at 
all,  he  only  told  about  being  ship-wrecked,  and 
lots  of  other  things  !  " 

Mother  looked  very  sorry.  After  thinking 
for  a  moment,  she  said,  "  Preston,  don't  you, 
know  that  Fred  is  three  years  older  than  you 
and  he  never  goes  anywhere  without  asking 
me?" 

"  You  never  said  I  mustn't  go  there,"  said 
Pres,  after  a  little  pause. 

"  Well,  I  say  now,  Preston,  that  I  want  you 
never  to  go  to  Mr.  Thorn's,  or  to  any  public 
house,  unless  it  is  necessary.  And  I  want  you 
always  to  come  and  ask  me,  before  you  go 
anywhere.  Will  you  remember?" 

"Yes'm." 

"  Have  vou  told  me  all,  Preston?" 


THE   LITTLE   PREACHER.  133 

"Yes,  mother,  everything!  "  and  that  time, 
his  eyes  looked  up  and  met  her  own,  for  the 
first,  and  she  knew  that  he  was  speaking  the 
truth. 

"  Now,  let  us  hear  what  Sydney  says."  And 
so  the  faithful,  loving  mother  went,  each  day 
of  her  life,  untired  and  ever  patient,  from  one 
boy  to  another,  through  the  whole  four,  help- 
ing and  counselling  and  teaching  and  en- 
couraging ! 

And,  at  night,  when  all  was  still,  and  the 
young  eyes  were  closed  in  sleep,  she  took  them 
each  one  to  God.  And  not  one  of  them  knew 
what  precious  things  were  spoken  of  him,  be- 
tween God  and  his  mother,  in  those  still,  sol- 
emn moments. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Sydney. 

home-coming,  on  Saturday 
mornings,  was  always  a  matter  of  great 
importance  to  all  the  family. 

He  had  always  something  to  tell,  and  was 
good-natured  enough,  usually,  to  answer  the 
almost  endless  list  of  questions,  which  his 
three  brothers  began,  the  moment  they  greeted 
him,  on  "  Point  Lookout." 

Sometimes,  as  his  mother  watched  him, 
from  her  window,  coming  over  the  hill,  she 
would  wonder  if  the  simple  country  house 
down  among  the  trees  did  not  seem  homely 
and  dull  to  him,  after  living  all  the  week  in 


SYDNEY.  135 

uncle  Syd's  brown  stone,  with  the  change  and 
bustle  of  city-life  going  on  around  it. 

But  always,  at  the  height  of  the  "  Point," 
Sydney  would  stop,  and  raise  his  cap  to  her, 
with  the  old,  boyish  politeness,  and  a  few 
minutes  after,  the  pleasant  face  would  appear 
in  her  room,  and  seem  so  glad  to  be  there, 
that  she  would  feel  satisfied  that  there  was  no 
place  like  home  to  him,  after  all.  Ah !  there 
was  something  in  that  home  which  Sydney 
could  never  find  anywhere  else ! — something 
so  precious  that  no  riches  could  ever  buy  it ; 
something  which  drew  his  heart  by  strong, 
golden  cords  ever  towards  that  home  among 
the  hills,  and  that  old  back  room  —  his 
mother  / 

And  yet,  pleasant  as  the  coming  home  was, 
every  week,  Sydney  enjoyed  greatly  his  life  in 
the  city.  He  was  studying  hard,  and  getting 


136  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

ready  to  make  "  a  good  business  man,"  he 
said,  in  his  proud,  boyish  way. 

And  being  a  namesake  and  a  favorite  of  his 
rich  uncle,  he  would  sometimes  indulge  se- 
cretly in  his  heart,  an  idea  that  perhaps,  bye 
and  bye,  "  Uncle  Syd  would  give  him  a 
start." 

And  then  he  would  plan  great  things  to  be 
done  with  his  first  earnings.  Mother  should 
have  "  an  elegant  Brussels  carpet  for  her 
room,  in  place  of  the  one  which  our  boots 
have  tramped  over,  ever  since  I  can  remem- 
ber." 

As  if  any  gorgeous-colored  Brussels  or  vel- 
vet could  ever  be  half  so  beautiful  to  that 
mother,  as  the  old,  faded  carpet,  whose  flow- 
ers had  first  been  crept  after  by  tiny  baby- 
hands,  and  then  recklessly  crushed  by  one 
after  another  of  the  four  pairs  of  boy-feet ! 

Fred  should  have  a  splendid  pond  made  on 


SYDNEY.  137 

the  home  ground,  just  like  Squire  Benton's, 
"  for  I  don't  think  he'll  ever  get  too  manly  for 
a  pond  and  skates." 

And  Pres  should  have  something  grand, 
(Syd's  ideas  were  rather  vague  on  this  point), 
started  for  his  special  benefit,  "  to  keep  him 
from  wanting  to  go  to  sea,  and  worrying 
mother." 

So  the  eager  boy  pleased  himself  with  these 
thoughts  ;  and  the  sea  of  life  seemed  quite 
smooth  and  easy  to  him.  And,  all  the  while, 
there  was  One  watching  the  gaily-sailing 
boat;  One  who  knew  of  the  coming  storms, 
and  who  held  out  his  own  strong  hands, 
pleadingly,  towards  the  weak,  boyish  ones 
that  were  so  carelessly  guiding  the  precious 
boat. 

Sydney  would  often  sit  up,  in  mother's 
room,  long  after  the  other  boys  had  gone  to 
bed,  on  Saturday  nights  or  Sunday  nights,  to 


138  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

have  a  "little  quiet  confab,"  as  he  called  it. 
Mother  took  great  comfort  from  these  talks, 
though  often,  something  her  boy  said,  at  such 
times,  would  cause  her  to  pray  more  earnestly 
than  ever  for  him,  after  he  had  gone. 

"  It  is  so  different  at  Uncle  Syd's  !  "  he  said, 
one  night,  leaning  his  head  on  the  arm  of  her 
chair,  and  drawing  a  long  breath.  "  They 
never  have  prayers,  or  read  the  Bible,  or  any- 
thing like  that ;  but  I'm  sure  Aunt  Hope  is 
real  good,  and  I  know  she  doesn't  like  to 
have  Ned  go  out  so  much,  at  nights." 

"  Does  he  go  out  so  much?  " 

"  Oh,  yes'm ;  he's  off,  somewhere,  all  the 
time,  and  he's  always  plaguing  me  to  go  with 
him,  too ! " 

Mother's  eyes  rested  anxiously  on  the  half- 
hidden  face  ;  and  her  quick  ear  caught  the 
tone  in  the  voice  which  meant,  "  there's  more 
to  tell." 


SYDNEY.  139 

She  waited  for  it — only  asking  quietly, — 

"Do  you  ever  go  with  him,  Sydney?" 

"  Well,  not  very  often.  I  have  been  sev- 
eral times ;  but  I  don't  exactly  fancy  the  fel- 
lows he  goes  with ;  and,  besides,  mother,  I 
don't — I  mean — well,  how  can  you  tell  whether 
it  is  wrong  to  go  to  any  place,  or  not  ?  " 

Having  once  put  the  puzzling  question  into 
words,  Sydney  raised  his  head  with  an  air  of 
relief,  and  looked  in  his  mother's  face,  waiting 
for  her  answer. 

The  mother's  heart  sent  a  quick  little 
thanksgiving  up  to  God,  before  she  spoke ; 
for  she  knew  that  the  boy  who  could  look  into 
her  face  in  that  way,  had  taken  no  very  wrong 
steps  yet.  Then  she  said, — 

"  My  boy  may  go  to  any  place  where  he 
can  take  Jesus  with  him." 

"  Oh,  mother!  "  he  answered  ;  as  if  it  were 
a  hard  test.  Then,  after  a  moment,  "  I  never 


140  THE  OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

thought  of  that !  I  know,  one  night,  when 
Ned  wanted  me  to  go  in  the  theatre  with  him, 
I  thought  to  myself,  '  I  wouldn't  like  to  have 
mother  see  me  there,'  and  that  kept  me  back ; 
but  I  never " 

"  Never  thought  of  Jesus,  my  boy  ?  Jesus, 
who  says,  '  Be  ye  holy,  for  I  am  holy,'  and 
whose  pure  eye  can  follow  you  wherever  you 
go,  and  who  is  so  much  more  loving  and  wise 
and  forgiving  than  any  mother.  You  know, 
Sydney,  that  mother  is  only  human,  after  all, 
like  yourself,  and  that  she  cannot  be  with  you 
wherever  you  are ;  but  can  just  love  and  watch 
and  pray  for  you,  here  at  home.  But  Jesus  is 
the  sure  Guide,  who  is  always  ready  and  near. 
If  you  would  be  right  and  do  right,  take  Him 
with  you,  and  where  you  are  not  willing  to 
ask  His  pure  presence,  do  not  go  yourself." 

"  Well,  mother."  said  Sydney  again,  after  a 
thoughtful  pause,  "  other  fellows  don't  think 


SYDNEY.  141 

of    such     things,     and     it     makes     a    body 


seem- 


«How,  Sydney?" 

"  Well,  different,  you  know,  mother!  " 

"You  need  not  feel  ashamed  to  be  different 
from  those  around  you,  when  being  different  is 
being  brave  and  right  and  true.  Need  you, 
Sydney?" 

"  No,  mother." 

"  The  thing  to  make  one  ashamed,  dear 
boy,  is  neglecting  the  good  God,  and  break- 
ing His  laws,  and  seeking  after  the  sinful 
pleasures  of  the  world,  which  cannot  make  us 
happy." 

"  I  forget  so,  too,  mother !  One  night  I 
torgot  all  about  my  chapter.  I  was  thinking 
about  a  friend  of  Uncle  Syd's,  whose  son  had 
a  splendid  situation,  and  he  wasn't  any  older 
than  I  am ;  and  the  first  thing  I  knew,  I  was 


142  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

in  bed,  and  nearly  asleep,  and  hadn't  thought 
of  reading." 

"  When  you  learn  to  love  God  more,  Syd- 
ney, you  will  not  be  apt  to  forget  to  give 
yourself  the  comfort  which  is  written  for  you 
in  His  word,  any  more  than  you  would  forget 
to  read  a  letter  from  your  dear  earthly  father, 
when  it  comes,  with  its  messages  of  love  and 
kindness." 

"  John's  always  coming  in  my  room,  with 
some  of  his  nonsense,  too,  just  when  I  get  to 
reading!  I  believe  he  does  it  on  purpose  to 
bother  me." 

"  You  don't  let  him  prevent  your  read- 
ing?" 

"  Oh,  no  !  I  wouldn't  be  such  a  coward ! 
But  it  makes  me  so  angry  to  see  him  come 
poking  in,  without  any  reason,  except  to  see 
what  I  am  doing,  and  ask,  '  What's  that  I  am 


SYDNEY.  143 

studying?  '  when  he  knows  very  well  that  I'm 
not  studying  at  all !  " 

"  John  will  get  tired  of  that,  after  a  while, 
if  he  finds  he  cannot  tease  you  much ;  and  I 
hope  my  boy  will  not  get  tired  of  being  pa- 
tient and  brave  and  steadfast  in  doing  what  is 
right." 

"I'll  try,  mother;  but  it's  hard  work,  some- 
times, I  tell  you ! "  said  Sydney,  rising,  and 
looking  at  the  clock,  with  a  start  of  sur- 
prise. 

"Try  and  pray,  my  boy." 

"I  will,  mother.  I  make  your  nights 
shorter  for  sleep,  when  I  am  at  home,  don't  I, 
little  mother?" 

"  And  sweeter,  too,  always  when  you  come 
and  tell  me  everythiug.' 

Syndey  took  his  kiss,  and  went  to  bed  feel- 
ing braver  and  better. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 
Preston. 

PRES,  what  makes  you  talk  to  that  fel- 
low, so  much?" 

"What  fellow?"  asked  Pres,  trying  to  look 
indifferent,  but  growing  very  red  in  the  face, 
and  firing  stones  at  the  unoffending  ground. 

"Why,  that  sailor  who  has  been  hanging 
around  here  so  long!  I've  seen  you  with  him 
ever  so  many  times,  lately;  and  you  know 
very  well  that  mother  wouldn't  like  it !  " 

"  I  guess  I've  got  a  right  to  speak  to  any- 
body I  please,  and  you  needn't  bother  your- 
self about  it !  " 

i 


PRESTON.  145 

"You  haven't  a  right,  when  it  is  disobeying 
mother's  wishes  !  And  you  have  never  said  a 
word  to  her  about  this  sailor." 

Preston,  having  the  worst  of  the  argument, 
hit  the  ground  harder  than  ever.  After  a 
minute  of  such  stoning,  he  seemed  to  feel  a 
little  relieved,  and  spoke  in  a  more  agreeable 
voice. 

"  Well,  Fred,  there  is  nothing  bad  about 
sailor  Jack,  and  I  don't  see  any  harm  in  listen- 
ing to  him  talk.  He " 

"  He's  been  loafing  around  that  tavern  long 
enough  to  show  any  one  that  he  isn't  worth 
much !  "  interrupted  Fred.  "  Why  don't  he 
go  to  work,  or  go  back  to  his  ship,  or  do 
something?" 

"  His  ship  doesn't  sail  in  a  week  yet,  and  he 
don't  drink,  if  he  does  stay  around  the  tavern. 
You  never  heard  any  of  his  stories,  either.  I 

tell  you !  it's  real  fun  to  listen  to  them ! " 
10 


146  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

"Pshaw!  I  wouldn't  be  seen  listening!  I 
choose  better  company.  Come  now,  Pres, 
say  you  won't  have  anything  more  to  do  with 
him." 

"  Oh,  granny  !  " 

"Well,  I  think  it's  mean  to  go  with  any 
one,  and  not  tell  mother  about  it !  "  exclaimed 
Fred,  contemptuously. 

"Well,  I  think  it's  babyish  to  be  running 
and  telling  mother  everything!  "  answered 
Pres.  And  then,  with  a  sudden  fear  lest  Fred 
should  think  it  wise  to  "  tell  "  something  of 
which  they  had  been  talking,  he  added,  care- 
lessly, "You  needn't  fret,  though!  Jack 
Simpson's  going  off,  soon,  and  I  shan't  get  a 
chance  to  hear  any  more  of  his  stories ! " 

"  I'm  glad  of  it ! "  answered  Fred,  with  a 
feeling  of  relief. 

But  Preston  looked  moody,  and  lagged  be- 
hind, as  if  he  did  not  enjoy  his  brother's  com- 


PRESTON.  147 

pany.  Fred's  cheerful  whistle  contrasted 
strangely  vflth  Preston's  dull  face  and  care- 
for-nothing  manner. 

"I  say,  now,  Pres!"  he  turned  and  ex- 
claimed, as  they  drew  near  the  house,  "  be  a 
good  fellow,  do !  and  I'll  make  you  a  nice 
present  for  your  birthday ;  that  is  next  week, 
isn't  it?" 

"  Yes ;  and  I  wish  I  was  twenty-one,  in- 
stead often!"  answered  Pres,  desperately. 

"  Oh,  what  a  goose !  I  don't.  Just  think  ! 
we  haven't  anything  to  do,  now,  but  go  to 
school,  and  have  fun !  and  when  we  get  to  be 
as  old  as  that,  we've  got  to  pitch  into  some- 
thing ! " 

Fred  groaned  at  the  idea ;  and,  for  a  mo- 

• 
ment,  was  lost  in  thought  about  the  unknown 

future ;  but  he  soon  came  back  to  the  start- 
ing point,  and  said, — 

"  Well,  now,  Pres,  I'm  in  earnest,  and  I'll 


148  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

keep  my  word,  if  you  only  won't  be  cranky, 
and  worry  mother  !  I  do  think  she  has  a  real 
hard  time  of  it,  with  all  of  us  boys,  and  father 
away  so  long! " 

Preston  looked  up,  and  saw  something 
ahead,  which  made  him  laugh  at  Fred's  words. 

"  You're  an  old  granny,  Fred !  There's 
mother,  now ! " 

Yes,  there  she  was,  to  be  sure!  and  the 
smiling  face  which  looked  out  at  them,  from 
under  the  funny  garden-hat,  did  not  show 
signs  of  the  "hard  time"  which  Fred  had  spo- 
ken of.  Of  course  not !  mothers'  faces  never 
do  show  such  things.  Even  when  they  can't 
help  becoming  pale  and  tired  and  thin,  there 

is  always  the  same  sweet,  bright  smile,  which 

• 
seems  to  say,  "It  is  pleasant  to  be  pale  and 

tired  and  thin  ;  we  like  it,  and  it  isn't  hard  !  " 

But,  sometimes,  boy-like,  Fred  gets  a  look 

deeper  down  than  the  mother-face  ;  and  sees  a 


RESTON.  149 

little  of  the  heart  that  watches  so,  and  prays 
so,  and  loves  and  labors  and  waits  so ! 

"What  are  you  doing  out  here?"  cried 
Fred,  dropping  his  books,  and  slipping  his 
arm  about  mother's  waist,  as  she  stood 
there. 

"  Enjoying -this  beautiful  spring  day.  Will 
wanted  to  begin  his  garden,  and  I  thought 
that  June  and  I  might  help  him." 

At  this  moment,  June  appeared,  sitting  in 
her  little  carriage,  and  coming  around  the  cor- 
ner of  the  house,  drawn  by  Marcy,  who  was 
doing  her  best  at  baby-talk. 

"Why,  Juno!" 

At  the  sight  of  Fred,  the  little  creature  bub- 
bled over  with  delight.  Making  one  desper- 
ate effort,  she  freed  her  arms  from  the  close 
carriage-blanket,  and  stretched  them  towards 
him  with  an  "  oo  !  "  "  oo  !  "  which  she  learned 
by  watching  Fred  whistle. 


150  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

•'  Of  course  she  shall  come,  queen  June ! " 
and  Fred  took  her  in  his  arms,  and  started  off, 
at  full  galop,  towards  the  "  Point." 

"  Mercy  sakes !  Mrs.  Kirke  !  "  cried  Marcy, 
"  whatever  will  become  of  the  child !  He'll 
fall  and  break  its  neck,  as  sure  as  you're 
born." 

Mrs.  Kirke  smiled  fearlessly :  "  I  guess  not, 
Marcy,  Fred  is  very  careful ;  I  do  not  feel 
afraid  to  trust  him  with  her." 

Here,  Marcy's  attention  was  drawn  in 
another  direction,  by  the  sight  of  Preston, 
dodging  under  her  "last  drying"  of  clean 
clothes,  which  hung  upon  the  line. 

"  Here,  master  Pres,  keep  away  from  those 
sheets !  you'll  have  'em  all  soiled  again. 
Sakes  alive !  was  there  ever  such  a  boy!  " 

"  Preston  !  "  called  his  mother,  "come  here. 
You  must  not  run  under  Marcy's  clean  clothes. 
Don't  you  know  that  it  is  hard  work  to  wash, 


PRESTON.  15! 

and  she  likes  to  have  them  look  nicely,  after 
she  has  worked  so  at  it." 

Preston  edged  off  towards  Will's  flower- 
bed. 

"  You  haven't  began  your  garden  yet,  Pres," 
said  his  mother.  "  It  is  time,  now,  to  have  all 
your  seeds  in.  What  are  you  going  to 
plant?" 

"  I  don't  know,"  answered  Preston  ;  "it's  an 
awful  bother  to  make  a  garden ! " 

"  But  it  is  so  pleasant,  you  know,  to  have 
the  flowers,  when  they  come." 

"  /  know  what  Pres  is  going  to  plant  in  his 
garden,"  said  Will,  looking  up  with  a  saucy 
little  laugh  on  his  face. 

"What?"  asked  Preston. 

"  Ragged  sailors." 

Mother  laughed  gaily,  but  Preston  blushed 
in  a  guilty  sort  of  way,  and  felt  like  shaking 


152  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

the   little  innocent   brother,   who   was  raking 
away  so  industriously. 

"  Well,  those  are  very  pretty  flowers,"  said 
mother ;  "  but  let  us  have  all  the  ragged 
sailors  in  the  garden,  and  none  of  them  on  our 
sea !  Let  the  sailors  who  are  on  the  great 
sea,  with  the  precious  boats,  leave  off  all  the 
raggedness  of  sin  and  self;  and  let  them  put 
on  the  beautiful  garments  of  Christ's  righteous- 
ness, and  the  whole  armor  of  God ;  so  that 
they  may  not  be  ashamed  to  appear  at  the 
last  day,  before  the  Judge  of  all." 

Mother  drew  Preston  nearer,  and  took  the 
kiss  which  he  had  not  offered  since  coming 
from  school.  And  something, — either  the  kiss 
or  the  words — made  a  great  lump  come  in  the 
boy's  throat,  which  he  stood  trying  to  swallow, 
and  unable  to  say  a  word,  when  Fred  came 
racing  back  with  June. 

"  Mamma "  was  the  only  word  that  baby 


PRESTON.  !cj3 

could  speak  plainly ;  and  she  said  it  over  and 
over  at  that  time,  as  if  to  express  the  pleasure 
she  felt,  after  her  excursion  with  brother 
Fred. 

"  She  thinks  the  view  from  Point  Lookout 
is  very  fine,"  said  Fred.- 

"  She  seems  to  have  enjoyed  it,  but  I  guess 
it  is  time  for  her  to  go  in.  Will  dear,  haven't 
you  worked  long  enough?" 

"  I  guess  maybe  I  have,  pretty  near ;  for  my 
back's  awfully  tired,"  answered  Will,  getting 
up  with  a  hot  face. 

"  I  wouldn't  do  any  more  now;  but  you  can 
stay  and  see  Pres,  if  he  wants  to  begin  his." 

Mrs.  Kirke  wished  that  Preston  would  begin. 
She  liked  to  have  her  boys  take  an  interest  in 
flowers  ;  they  are  such  gentle,  beautiful  things, 
that  she  thought  boys  could  hardly  help  being 
better,  for  loving  and  caring  about  them. 
But  Preston  seemed  in  no  mood  to  begin 


154 


THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 


his  garden  then.  He  went  into  the  kitchen, 
and  said  to  Marcy  that  he  was  "  half  starved," 
and  wouldn't  she  give  him  a  "piece  of  cake, 
right  off?" 


CHAPTER  XV. 
An  Evening   Talk. 

IV    /T  OTHER,  isn't  it  strange  that  we  don't 

-*-  hear  from  father?'' 

"We  ought  to  have  had  some  news  by  this 
time,  I  certainly  think,  Sydney.  But  then, 
you  know,  we  have  often  been  disappointed  be- 
fore, and  can  hardly  count  upon  anything  with 
certainty." 

"  No," — and  Sydney,  in  his  walk  up  and 
down  the  room,  stopped  looking  at  the  pretty 
slippers  which  cousin  Grace  had  made  him, — 
and  looked,  instead,  at  his  mother's  face.  It 
had  a  little  anxiety  in  it,  as  it  bent  over  the 
jacket  she  was  mending  for  Pres. 


156  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

"I'll  tell  you  what  it  is,  little  mother !"  he 
exclaimed,  coming  to  a  stand-still  in  front  of 
the  work-table  ; — "  if  father  should  take  it  into 
his  head — I  mean,  if  he  should  be  obliged  to 
make  another  voyage, — we're  just  going  to 
pack  you  off  with  him !  It's  a  shame  for  us 
to  keep  you  here  at  home  !  And  I'll  just  take 
these  boys  into  my  own  hands,  and  let  you 
have  a  little  vacation  !" 

Mother  looked  up  and  smiled  at  him. 

"  Do  you  suppose  I  should  have  a  very 
comfortable  time,  away  out  on  the  ocean,  and 
my  boys  all  here  at  home?  I  should  not 
know  what  to  do  with  myself;  and  I  do  really 
flatter  myself  that  you  would  not  know  what 
to  do  without  me  !" 

"  Oh,  but  then  you'd  have  father !  and  we 
could  manage.  Boys  ought  to  learn  to  get 
along  by  themselves,  anyhow,  and  not  to  be 


AN   EVENING  TALK.  157 

depending    on    their   mother    all   the    time! 
Oughn't  they,  Fred  ?" 

"  No  !"  answered  Fred,  who  had  just  come 
into  the  room,  and  did  not  know  what  had 
started  the  question.  "I  want  my  mother! 
and  I  can't  get  along  without  her!" 

He  knelt  down  on  her  footstool,  and   held 
up  a  badly-cut  finger  for  her  to  tie  up. 
"Why,  Fred!" 

"  For  pity's  sake,  Fred !  what  have  you 
been  doing?" 

"  Cutting  my  finger." 
"But  how?" 

"  Oh,  just  trying  some  of  my  new  tools  !  " 
and  Fred  gave  a  little  smile  of  satisfaction,  as 
he  thought  how  nicely  the  little  ship  was  get-i 
ting  on,  which  he  was  making  for  Preston's 
birthday.  In  his  great  interest  he  had  worked 
too  long  in  the  twilight,  and  let  his  knife 
slip. 


158  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

"There!  I'd  like  to  know  who  would  ever 
have  done  that  up  so,  if  mother  hadn't  been 
here !  " 

He  held  up  the  cut  finger,  so  nicely  bound 
with  a  soft  bandage. 

"  Boys  ought  to  get  along  without  their 
mother,  hey  ?  Thank  you,  mister  Syd  ! — you 
may  but  I  can't ! — It's  dreadful !  I  don't  sup- 
pose I'll  ever  be  a  man,  but  I  can't  help  it !  " 

Every  one  laughed  at  Fred's  comically 
dismal  tone ;  though  Sydney  felt  a  little  pro- 
voked, and  said, 

"  Pshaw,  Fred  !  you  don't  know  what  we're 
talking  about ! " 

"  Tell,  us,  then." 

But  when  he  was  told,  Fred  did  not  look 
one  bit  more  like  agreeing  with  his  brother  on 
the  final  question,  whether  df  not  boys  ought 
to  get  along  without  their  mothers !  Here, 
however,  another  boy  made  himself  heard. 


AN  EVENING  TALK.  159 

"  Mother'll  just  wait  till  I  get  my  ship,  and 
then  she'll  go  with  me  !  And  you'll  be  plenty 
big  enough  to  take  care  of  yourselves,  by  that 
time.  Won't  you,  mother?" 

This  was  Preston,  of  course,  who  was  sit- 
ting in  a  dark  corner. 

"  Hurrah  for  Pres  !  Come  out  here,  and 
let's  have  a  look  at  you,  after  that !  " 

Mother's  hand  kept  Fred  by  her  side,  when 
he  was  starting  to  bring  Pres  out.  And  she 
answered,  "  Perhaps  I  will,  my  boy,  if  you  will 
wait  for  me,  and  not  be  in  a  hurry  to  get  off 
on  the  ocean.  We  will  hope  to  have  a  good 
many  quiet  days  here  in  the  old  home,  first. 
It  will  be  so  pleasant,  too,  when  father  comes 
to  stay ;  I  expect  we  shall  none  of  us  want  to 
get  very  far  away  from  the  old  spot !  " 

Preston  did  not  make  any  answer ;  but  the 
other  boys  immediately  began  to  talk  about 
what  they  would  do,  when  father  came. 


l6o  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

This  was  what  Fred  called  "lazy  night;" 
that  is,  Friday  night,  when  there  were  no  les- 
sons to  be  learned  for  the  next  day  ;  and  when 
they  scattered  themselves  promiscuously  about 
"  mother's  room,"  and  did  what  they  pleased. 
And  they  usually  ended  by  pleasing  to  have  a 
good  talk  with  mother. 

Sydney  came  home  on  Friday  afternoons, 
then,  because  the  days  were  longer ;  though 
he  had  concluded  to  stay  at  his  uncle's 
through  the  week,  until  the  end  of  the  term. 

Will  rocked  in  the  big  chair,  and  said 
nothing  of  his  intentions  to  any  one,  but 
quietly  resolved  to  "  make  a  little  piece  of 
poetry  "  for  father's  coming  home,  and  print 
it  all  out  nicely,  because  he  could  not  write 
yet. 

June  was  asleep  in  her  crib.  The  boy's 
voices  never  disturbed  her ;  they  had  always 
gone  in  the  room,  just  the  same  as  they  did 


AN  EVENING  TALK.  l6l 

before  the  sister  came;  and  talked  and 
laughed,  so  that  she  had  become  used  to  it 
all,  and  often  went  to  sleep  to  the  music  of 
Fred's  whistle,  or  the  squeaking  of  Preston's 
boots.  It  was  so  pleasant  for  the  boys,  not  to 
have  their  voices  screwed  down  to  a  stifling 
whisper,  nor  to  hear  a  warning  "  hush,"  when 
they  came  into  the  room,  with  a  bit  of  news 
in  an  eager  tone,  nor  to  have  a  rebuking  finger 
held  up  to  them,  if  they  peeped  into  June's 
bed,  to  see  how  she  looked !  They  hardly 
knew  how  much  they  owed  their  mother  for 
all  this  delightful  freedom.  And  all  the  other 
ladies  in  the  neighborhood  who  came  in  were 
astonished  beyond  measure  at  it.  Four  boys 
going  in  and  out,  as  they  pleased,  and  that 
baby  fast  asleep,  all  the  while !  It  was  a 
"  perfect  miracle,"  they  said.  Perhaps  it  was. 
There  are  some  kind  of  mother-miracles  ;-r- 


1 62  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

things  which  nobody  on    earth  but    mothers 
can  do ! 

"  Mother,"  said    Sydney,  as  there  came  a 

pause  in  the  chatting,    "where  did  you   get 

• 

those  pretty  little  mats,  on  your  bureau  ?  " 

"Why,  our  little  friend  Ella  Benton  made 
them  for  me.  Aren't  they  beautiful  ?  She 
made  June  a  rag  doll,  too,  the  other  day ;  and 
it  was  really  well  done.  June  enjoys  it  very 
much.  Ella  is  an  industrious  girl." 

"Yes,  and  smart  too!"  cried  Fred.  "She 
knows  so  much  that  it  frightens  me  to  talk  to 
her.  You  needn't  laugh,  Syd !  it's  a  fact !  I 
met  her  in  the  woods,  the  other  day,  pulling 
flowers  to  pieces,  and  digging  'em  up  by  the 
roots  ;  and  she  said  she  was  studying  Bot- 
any !  Think  of  it !  all  by  herself !  " 

•'Well!  "  said  Sydney. 

And  Mrs.  Kirke  said,  "  That  is  very  good. 
Botany  is  a  pleasant  study." 


AN  EVENING  TALK.  163 

"  There's  lots  of  flowers  in  the  woods  now," 
remarked  Will,  in  such  a  sleepy  voice,  that 
mother  looked  at  the  clock,  and  found  that  it 
was  his  bed-time. 

"How  is  the  Squire?"  asked  Sydney,  as 
Will  departed,  under  mother's  care. 

"  Fine  old  gentleman  as  ever  was  seen ! " 
sang  Fred.  "  And  he's  got  his  eye  on  you, 
Syd,  I'm  certain !  He's  always  asking  some- 
thing about  you.  And  I  always  tell  him  the 
best  I  can." 

Sydney  laughed.  "You  can't  tell  him  any- 
thing very  bad,  except  that  I'd  like  to  be  as 
rich  as  he  is." 

"  Oh,  pshaw  !  " 

"How  does  George  get  along?"  asked 
Sydney,  overlooking  the  "  pshaw." 

"  Oh,  not  very  fast,  I  guess.  The  old  gen- 
tleman gets  out  of  patience  with  him.  I 


164  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM, 

shouldn't  wonder  if  he   sent   him  after  you, 
before  long." 

"  George  doesn't  care  much  for  business.  I 
think  he'd  rather  go  through  college." 

"  He's  a  queer  fellow,  but  I  like  him.  He 
and  Ellen  come  over  quite  often,  now.  You 
see,  the  Squire's  so  particular;  he  won't  let 
them  go  to  many  places  ;  but  he  seems  to 
have  taken  a  great  notion  to  mother." 

"No  wonder!"  exclaimed  Sydney,  casting 
an  admiring  glance  on  the  dear  face  which 
came  back  in  the  room,  just  then. 

But  mother  did  not  see  it.  She  was  look- 
ing towards  the  other  end  of  the  room,  where 
Preston, — almost  forgotten  by  the  other  boys, 
in  their  conversation — was  leaning  over  June's 
crib,  and  tenderly  touching  the  little  soft 
cheeks  and  the  dimpled  hands. 

It  was  an  unusual  sight ;  and  made  the 
mother's  heart  glad  for  her  boy. 


AN   EVENING  TALK.  165 

When  Preston  saw  that  his  mother  was 
looking,  he  said  "  good-night,"  in  his  usual 
way,  and  went  to  bed. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 
"  Where's  Pres  ?  " 

A  LITTLE  white-robed  figure  came 
•*  *•  creeping  into  Fred's  room,  the  next 
morning,  in  the  grey  dawn, — asking  the  old 
question,  with  a  more  frightened  face  than  it 
had  ever  been  asked  with  before  : — "  Where's 
Pres?" 

"  Goody,  Will !  is  that  you  ?  what  do  you 
want  ?  "  said  Fred,  turning  over,  with  a  yawn, 
and  half  closing  his  sleepy  eyes  again. 

"  Oh,  Fred  !  where's  Pres  ?  " 

The  alarm  in  the  little  voice,  and  the  touch 
of  the  cold,  trembling  hands  that  were  trying 


WHERE'S  PRES?  167 

to  rouse  him,  banished  the  last  remnant  of 
sleepiness  from  Fred's  eyes.  He  sprang  up 
in  bed,  and  looked  wildly  at  his  little  brother's 
pale  face  repeating  the  question, — as  if  trying 
to  understand  what  it  meant. 

"Where's  Pres?  mercy,  Will!  I  don't 
know !  isn't  he  in  bed  ?  " 

"  No !  no  !  "  cried  the  child,  half  sobbing 
and  shivering  with  excitement.  "  I  woke  up, 
and  he  wasn't  in  the  bed  at  all ;  and  I  hunted 
for  him,  but  I  couldn't  even  find  his  clothes : 
they're  every  one  gone  ;  and  oh,  Fred  !  I'm 
afraid  somebody's  carried  him  away." 

"  Here !  "  cried  Fred,  jumping  out,  "  get  in 
my  bed  :  your' re  catching  your  death  of  cold, 
out  there.  And  don't  you  fret ;  I  guess 
you've  been  dreaming.  I'll  go  and  find 
Pres." 

Will   crept   into  the  warm    place,   gladly; 


1 68  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

while    Fred    hastily    put    on     some    of    his 

clothes. 

"Will," — he  stopped  to  say,  before  he 
opened  the  door, — "  keep  still,  and  don't 
come  out  till  I  come  back ;  or  else  we'll  dis- 
turb mother." 

With  a  softer  step  than  most  boys  of  his 
size  could  make,  Fred  went  to  the  room 
where  his  younger  brothers  usually  slept  to- 
gether. It  was  quite  empty  and  still ;  and  he 
found  that  Will  had  spoken  truly  when  he 
said  that  Preston's  clothes  were  "  every  one 
gone."  Yes ;  even  the  pretty  new  Sunday 
suit,  which  he  had  only  worn  twice  that 
spring.  Only  the  torn  school-books,  and  the 
half  dozen  tops,  tossed  out  of  different  pock- 
ets, remained  to  show  where  Pres  had  been. 

Fred's  rosy  face  grew  suddenly  pale:  but 
he  did  not  forget  mother,  even  then.  He 
went  noiselessly  across  the  hall,  to  Sydney's 


WHERE'S  PRES?  169 

room.  Glancing  towards  his  mother's  door, 
he  saw  a  little  folded  note  slipped  under  it. 
His  first  impulse  was  to  get  it,  and  see  what 
it  told.  But  thinking  it  might  not  be  quite 
right,  he  went  to  Sydney  first. 

Having  carefully  shut  the  door,  he  roused 
his  brother,  and  sat  down  on  the  bed,  to  con- 
quer the  trembling  which  had  come  over  him, 
and  to  tell  his  story. 

"  Now,  Syd,"  he  said,  as  he  saw  the  look  of 
wondering  indignation  in  Sydney's  face; 
"I'm  afraid  it's  some  work  of  that  plagueyold 
sailor  who  has  been  around  the  village,  you 
know,  for  so  long.  Pres  told  me  that  he  was 
going  to  sail  away  this  week  ;  and  he  as  good 
as  promised  me  not  to  have  anything  more  to 
do  with  him  :  but  he  is  such  a  queer  boy  !  " 

"  Such  a  bad  one,  you  mean ; "  exclaimed 
Sydney,  as  Fred  stopped  to  draw  a  long 
sigh. 


I/O  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

"  Well,  Syd,  we're  all  bad  enough,  and  he's 
our  brother!  Now,  he  may  have  only  just 
gone  to  see  the  vessel  start,  or  something  of 
that  sort ;  but  his  taking  all  his  clothes  with 
him,  makes  me  think  that  can  hardly  be." 

"  What  shall  we  do  ?  "  cried  Sydney,  in  dis- 
may. "  Hadn't  we  better  call  mother  ?  " 

"  No  !  she'll  find  it  out  soon  enough.  But 
it  seems  to  me,  if  I  were  you,  I'd  get  ready 
and  go  out  this  very  minute,  and  try  to  find 
Pres.  Go  to  the  Thorn  house,  first,  and  find 
if  that  sailor  has  gone ;  and  then  go  into  the 
city,  down  where  the  ships  are.  And  oh, 
Syd  !  maybe  you  can  find  him." 

"  So  I  will !  "  exclaimed  Sydney,  hurrying 
to  dress. 

"  Hush ;  don't  make  such  a  noise.  I'm 
afraid  mother  will  hear ;  poor  mother." 

Fred  watched  his  brother  go  quietly  down 
the  stairs  ;  and,  after  having  whispered,  "  Take 


WHERE'S  PRES?  171 

Peter  with  you,"  he  went  back  to  his  own 
room,  to  tell  the  patient  little  Will. 

It  seemed  to  Fred  as  if  the  sun  was  so  slow, 
that  morning ;  and  as  if  little  June  never 
would  cry,  and  wake  mother.  But  the  time 
came  at  last ;  and,  with  heart-beats  that  he 
could  hear,  Fred  sat  in  the  hall,  listening  to 
the  stir  in  mother's  room,  and  waiting  to  see 
the  little  note  disappear  from  under  the  door. 

It  went,  at  length,  after  he  had  heard  the 
shutters  open,  and  knew  that  the  sunlight  was 
shining  in  to  show  where  it  lay. 

Then  came  a  quick  cry  of  grief;  and  the 
door  opened.  Fred  sprang  up,  and  stopped 
his  mother,  who  was  running  to  Preston's 
room. 

"  Mother,  dear,  he  isn't  there.  I've  looked. 
We  know  all  about  it.  And  Syd's  gone  to 
try  and  find  him.  Oh,  mother !  sit  down,  and 


THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

don't  look  so  white  ;  we'll  get  him  back,  I'm 
sure!  " 

Mrs.  Kirke  sank  into  the  chair  that  Fred 
had  drawn  towards  her. 

"  Oh,  Preston !  oh  my  little  boy,  that  I 
loved  so !  "  she  said,  handing  the  note,  with 
her  trembling  fingers,  to  Fred. 

With  one  strong  young  arm  about  his 
sorrowing  mother,  he  opened  it,  and  read 
what  was  written  in  the  'crooked,  ignorant, 
boyish  hand. 

"  DEAR  MOTHER — I  can't  help  it.  I  am 
going  to  sea  with  Mister  sailor  Jack.  I  want 
to  go  so  bad.  And  I  know  you  won't  let  me 
if  I  ask  you.  Good-bye.  Jack  says  we  will 
be  gone  four  months.  Jack  is  not  bad.  And 
I  ain't  going  to  be  bad.  Only  I  must  go  to 
sea.  Father  wouldn't  take  me.  I'm  ten  years 
old,  now.  It  won't  be  long.  Good-bye. 

"  From  your  boy,  PRESTON." 


WHERE'S  PRES?  173 

Fred  would  have  laughed  at  the  funny 
little  boy-note,  except  for  the  aching  mother- 
heart  by  his  side.  He  folded  it  again,  kissed 
his  mother's  pale  cheek,  and  said  cheerfully, 
"  Don't  worry,  mother ;  perhaps  Syd  will  find 
him,  in  time." 

Then  he  told  her  how  he  and  Sydney  had 
found  it  out. 

"  It  must  have  been  dark  night  when  he 
went !"  she  said,  pitifully.  "  If  I  had  only 
been  awake  !  He  is  such  a  little  boy,  to  do  so  !" 

"  Pres  knows  a  good  deal  more  than  we 
think,"  said  Fred.  And  he  told,  regretfully, 
about  the  day  when  he  had  urged  his  brother 
to  stop  having  so  much  to  do  with  the  strange 
sailor ;  and  how  Preston  had  seemed  to 
promise  to  give  it  up.  "  And  I  thought  he 
meant  it,  so  I  didn't  tell  you,  for  fear  it  would 
only  make  him  cross  and  angry  at  me.  Per- 
haps I  ought  to  have  spoken  about  it." 


174  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

Mother  turned,  with  a  sudden  feeling  of 
comfort,  to  the  loving  boy  at  her  side. 

"  No,  my  boy ;  I  think  you  did  right.  It 
would  not  probably  have  made  any  difference, 
if  Preston  had  made  up  his  mind  to  go." 
Then  she  sat  thinking  sadly. 

"  Did  Preston  ask  father  to  take  him  ?  I 
never  knew  it." 

"  Oh,  just  once.  The  day  we  went  to  see 
the  '  Ocean  Wave.'  I  guess  father  thought 
he  wasn't  in  earnest.  I  did.  Just  the  same 
as  he  often  asks  things,  you  know,  mother." 

"  Yes ;  I  never  thought  that  he  felt  so 
very  anxious  to  go,  or  I  would  have  asked 
his  father,  myself,  to  take  him  with  him." 

"  I  don't  think  he  did,  mother,  until  this 
'  Jack,'  as  he  calls  him,  came  in  the  village, 
and  told  the  boys  stories  enough  to  set  them 
all  crazy." 

It  almost  made  Fred  cry  himself,  to  see  the 


WHERE'S  PRES?  175 

tears  drop  down  his  mother's  white  cheeks,  as 
she  sat  there. 

Marcy  came  up  to  beg  Mrs.  Kirke  to  try 
and  eat  some  breakfast.  "  Because,"  she 
said,  "  there's  four  children  left,  ma'am  !" 

This  little  sentence  roused  the  sorrowful 
mother.  She  went  to  see  what  had  become 
of  the  baby.  There  sat  patient  little  Will, 
holding  her  in  his  lap,  and  his  big  grey  eyes 
full  of  wondering  grief. 

"  Mother,"  said  Fred,  taking  June,  "  we'll 
go  down,  and  I'll  pour  you  a  nice  cup  of 
coffee  ;  and  you'll  come  and  drink  it,  in  a  few 
minutes,  won't  you  ?" 

She  said  yes  :  and  Fred  went  away  with  the 
little  ones,  knowing  very  well  Who  could 
comfort  his  mother  better  than  all  others,  in 
this  time  of  great  trial. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 
Out  on  the  Ocean. 

*  ¥  "*HE  long  day  wore  slowly  away.  Every 
-•-  one  tried  to  be  cheerful  and  patient. 
But  a  shadow  had  fallen  in  the  old  back  room, 
and  the  boy's  Saturday  was  not  the  usual 
merry  holiday. 

Late  in  the  afternoon,  Sydney  came  over 
the  hill,  but  with  the  slow  step  of  one  who 
brings  no  good  news.  Mother  saw  it  from 
the  window,  and  her  heart  sank,  with  the  last 
hope  gone. 

Fred  went  to  meet  his  brother,  and  they 
came  in  the  room  together.  Sydney  went 
straight  to  his  mother,  with  the  old,  boyish 


OUT  ON  THE   OCEAN.  177 

caress  of  his  hand  on  her  hair;  and  there 
was  silence  in  the  room  for  a  few  moments, 
because  all  hearts  were  too  full  for  any  words 
to  be  spoken.  Little  June  hugged  her  rag 
doll,  in  wondering  silence,  and  looked  with 
questioning  eyes  from  one  to  another. 

The  thoughtful  mother  spoke  first. 

"  Sydney,  dear,  you  must  be  very  tired. 
Have  you  walked  much  ?" 

"  A  good  deal,  mother ;  but  I  didn't  mind 
it.  I  rested  for  a  few  minutes  before  I  came 
out,  at  uncle  Syd's,  and  had  something  to 
eat." 

"  Sit  down,  Syd,  and  tell  us  where  you 
went,  and  if  you  heard  anything,"  said  Fred, 
watching  his  mother's  anxious  face,  and  think- 
ing that  she  would  rather  know  at  once  all 
there  was  to  tell. 

"  I  heard  at  Thorn's,  that  the  sailor  who  had 

been  staying  there   had  left   last   night,  and 
12 


1/8  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

that  his  vessel  was  to  sail  very  early  this 
morning.  That  old  Thorn  looked  at  me  with 
his  silly  laugh,  and  wanted  to  know  if  there 
was  '  any  trouble.'  How  I  hate  him !  I 
shouldn't  wonder  if  he  knew  something  about 
Pres'  going  off!" 

"  Hush,  my  boy  ;  it  is  wrong  to  hate." 
"Well,  such  a  man!"  exclaimed  Sydney, 
with  indignation.  "I  went  right  in  to  the 
city,  then,  and  down  to  the  wharves ;  but 
they  said  the  vessel  had  sailed.  It  was  the 
'  Ontario ;'  and  the  captain's  name  is  Law- 
rence. They  are  expected  to  be  gone  about 
four  months,  and  I  suppose  Fres  is  with  them. 
I  hope  they'll  show  him  that  going  to  sea 
isn't  so  very  splendid  after  all." 

"  We  won't  think  hardly  of  him,"  said 
mother,  softly.  "  He  is  so  young,  and  must 
have  been  led  away  by  some  one.  We  will 
just  pray  for  him,  and  try  to  live  on  cheer- 


OUT  ON   THE   OCEAN.  179 

fully  while  he  is  gone  ;  and  perhaps  God  will 
send  him  back  to  us,  a  better  and  wiser  boy." 

And  so,  they  found  God  in  the  shadow,  as 
they  had  often  found  him  in  the  sunshine. 
And  when  the  Cross  came  across  the  thresh- 
old of  the  back  room,  it  came  not  without  the 
Saviour  who  had  borne  it  first  of  all. 

The  news  of  Preston's  going  soon  found  its 
way  through  the  village ;  and  the  next  day, 
many  faces,  full  of  sympathy,  and  some 
curious  ones,  were  turned  toward  the  Kirke 
family,  as  they  went  in  church. 

Sydney  held  his  head  a  little  higher  than 
usual ;  he  was  a  proud  boy,  and  it  hurt  him  to 
have  all  those  faces  saying  silently,  "  Where's 
Pres?" 

Fred's  usually  happy  face  was  a  little  sad, 
and  Mrs.  Kirke  drew  her  veil  about  her,  and 
longed  for  the  support  of  her  husband's  strong 
arm. 


l8o  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

The  minister,  who  was  Will's  favorite 
example,  prayed  tenderly  for  "the  absent 
ones ;"  that  God  would  guide  them  in  better 
ways  than  they  could  seek  for  themselves. 
And  after  church,  he  walked  home  with 
Mrs.  Kirke,  while  Sydney  went  quickly  ahead 
of  every  one,  and  would  not  stop  even  to 
speak  to  Squire  Benton  and  Ella.  Fred  told 
them  the  story,  throwing  all  the  blame  on 
"that  sailor;"  and  saying  cheerfully,  that 
"  after  all,  maybe  it  would  do  Pres  good,  and 
cure  him  of  liking  the  sea  so  much."  At 
which  the  Squire  laughed  quietly,  as  much  as 
to  say,  "  That's  all  you  know  about  it." 

Later  in  the  day,  after  the  boys  had  come 
from  Sunday-school,  the  Squire  was  seen  com- 
ing in  the  gate,  with  his  great  gold-headed 
cane,  and  Ella  by  his  side. 

He  expressed  his  sympathy  in  his  own 
blunt,  hardy  way,  which  was,  perhaps,  as 


OUT  ON  THE   OCEAN.  igl 

comforting  to  the  mother's  heart  as  more 
dainty  words  would  have  been.  He  knew 
Captain  Lawrence,  and  thought  that  he  was  a 
good,  honest  man,  who  would  not  treat  Pres- 
ton hardly. 

"  We  ought  to  have  looked  after  these  boys 
more,  in  the  absence  of  their  good  father," 
he  said, — meaning  himself  by  the  "we." 

"  And  we  will  try  to  do  better,  in  the 
future.  Somehow,  I  didn't  think  much  about 
the  younger  boys  ;  "  and  he  looked  towards 
Sydney. 

Ella  was  holding  little  June,  and  thinking 
of  the  time  when  Mrs.  Kirke  had  said  to  her, 
"  I  could  not  spare  one  of  them."  And  she 
thought  it  was  sad  that  one  of  them  had 
found  that  he  could  spare  such  a  mother. 

The  motherless  girl  had  learned  some 
precious  lessons  from  Mrs.  Kirke,  and  was 
much  attached  to  her  teacher.  When  the 


1 82  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

grandfather  found  that  Ella  was  improving, 
was  learning  to  be  more  gentle  and  indus- 
trious and  wise  and  thoughtful,  he  encouraged 
her  visits  to  the  house  under  the  hill ;  so  that 
she  and  George  had  become  familiar  friends 
there,  and  were  included  in  most  of  Fred's 
plans  for  any  enjoyment. 

After  they  had  gone,  mother  and  the  boys 
sang  their  Sunday  evening  hymns  together, 
as  usual ;  and  in  all  hearts,  and  in  every  word, 
and  through  every  line,  was  the  thought  of 
the  absent  boy.  Where  was  he,  on  that 
pleasant  Sunday  night  ?  Did  he  think  of 
home,  and  of  the  hymns,  and  of  those  there 
who  loved  him  yet  ? 

These  unspoken  questions  mingled  in  the 
singing,  and  made  the  notes  tremble  and  falter 
a  little,  now  and  then. 

When  the  pause  that  was  saddest  of  all 
came,  Fred  spoke  up,  with  an  effort  to  make 


OUT  ON   THE   OCEAN.  183 

his  voice  cheerful,  and  said,  "  Let's  sing  Pres' 
favorite ;  maybe  he's  thinking  about  it  now." 

So  they  sang  "  We  are  out  on  the  ocean, 
sailing,"  and  went  through  it  bravely,  though 
mother's  voice  failed  entirely  there.  Some- 
thing in  the  words,  and  in  the  lively  tune 
connected  with  them,  had  always  pleased 
Preston,  and  he  had  generally  chosen  to  sing 
it,  at  such  times. 

And,  after  the  singing,  when  they  said 
their  good-nights,  and  separated,  I  think  not 
one  of  them,  even  little  Will,  forgot  to  kneel 
and  pray  for  Pres,  to  the  great  Ruler  of  the 
ocean,  that  he  might  be  kept  in  safety 
through  all  perils,  and  brought  home  to  them 
again.  And  I  know  that  He  who  holds  the 
waters  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand  listened  to 
the  prayers,  for  He  is  a  gracious  and  merciful 
God. 

Sydney  lingered  in  mother's,  room  after  the 


1 84  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

other  boys  had  gone.  "  Mother,"  said  he, 
"  wouldn't  it  be  better  for  me  to  stay  at  home 
with  you  now  ?  It  seems  lonelier  than  ever, 
now  that  Pres  is  gone,  and  I  think  perhaps  I 
had  better  not  go  away." 

"Thank  you,  for  being  so  thoughtful,  my 
boy;  but  I  do  not  think  we  ought  to  keep 
you  at  home.  We  shall  try  to  be  brave  and 
cheerful,  and  it  will  not  be  long  before  your 
term  will  close.  Then,  too,  we  shall  hope  to 
hear  something  from  father,  soon,  and  that 
will  help  us.  No,  go  on  with  your  studies, 
and  be  my  faithful,  brave  son.  And,  Syd- 
ney," 

"  Yes,  mother." 

"  Remember,  the  waves  of  temptation  will 
come  to  you  all,  as  they  came  to  Preston. 
Oh,  take  the  strong  Saviour  in  to  help  you !  " 

He  could  scarcely  keep  back  the  tears,  at 
her  earnest  entreaty,  and  his  lip  quivered  a 


OUT  ON  THE  OCEAN.  185 

little  as  he  answered,  "Yes,  mother,  I'll  re- 
member." 

And  little  Will  nestled  close  to  brother 
Fred,  and  cried  himself  to  sleep,  because  Pres 
wasn't  with  him  in  their  own  little  bed. 

But  no  one  knew  how  lonely  the  mother- 
heart  was,  nor  how  it  ached  ;  no  one  but  God. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 
The  Lighthouse. 

A  DARK,  dark  night,  and  the  waves  are 
high,  on  the  sea  of  life,  and  two  little 
boats  are  there  in  the  storm. 

The  rocks  are  so  near,  and  so  hidden  in 
the  darkness !  Will  no  light  come,  to  show 
where  the  danger  lies  ? 

"  Syd,  come  along !  it's  only  a  little  social 
gathering,  at  cousin  Lily's,  and  Lily  is  a  nice 
girl.  I  know  you'll  enjoy  yourself  there. 
You  study  too  hard,  and  ought  to  have  some 
fun,  once  in  a  while." 

"  But  a  dinner  party,  Ned." 

"  Oh,  pshaw !  don't  be  so  silly.     You  must 


THE   LIGHTHOUSE.  l8/ 

get  used  to  company,  if  you  are  going  to  get 
on  in  the  world." 

Here  John  came  in  with  his  plea.  "  We're 
all  going ;  now,  don't  be  such  a  granny  as  to 
want  to  stay  at  home,  Syd." 

So  Sydney  put  on  his  polished  boots, 
brushed  his  hair  with  extra  care,  fussed  over 
his  new  cravat,  and  went,  thinking,  with  a  sort 
of  dread,  all  the  while,  of  that  solemn  and 
stately  old  Englishman,  whom  Miss  Lily  called 
"  papa,"  and  whose  eyes  had  a  way  of  looking 
"  right  through  "  all  the  boys  who  came  in 
their  way. 

But  there  were  all  sorts  of  rare  and  curious 
and  beautiful  things,  in  the  gentleman's  par- 
lors, and  Sydney  and  his  companions  enjoyed 
themselves  in  looking  at  them,  before  dinner. 
And  even  when  they  were  all  seated  at  the 
long  table,  with  its  shining  array  of  silver  and 
glass,  it  did  not  seem  so  bad,  he  thought,  only 


188  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

for  the  sharp  eyes,  behind  the  gold  glasses,  at 
the  head  of  it  all. 

Bye  and  bye,  a  gay  young  man,  one  of 
Ned's  special  friends,  called  out, — 

"  As  this  is  Miss  Lily's  birthday,  I  propose 
we  shall  drink  health  to  her,  and  honor  to 
sweet  sixteen." 

The  young  girl  smiled  pleasantly,  with  all 
the  roses  of  youth  and  health  and  happiness 
in  her  face.  And  all  the  glasses  were  filled 
with  the  sparkling  wine,  at  the  stately  father's 
word  ;  and  Sydney's  hand  trembled  on  his,  as 
the  others  raised  theirs,  and  sat  waiting  for 
him. 

Ned,  next  to  him,  nudged  him,  as  if  to  re- 
mind him  of  what  was  expected  of  him. 

"  Sydney,"  said  some  one  else,  "  are  you 
ready?" 

His  hand  moved,  as  if  to  raise  the  glass, 
and  his  eyes  rested  on  the  bright  face  of  Lily, 


THE  LIGHTHOUSE.  189 

opposite.  It  was  a  pretty  face,  and  its  owner 
was  much  thought  of  among  the  young  men. 
But,  oh !  there  are  bright  sparkles  on  the  sea 
of  life,  which  look  so  fair,  and  tempt  so 
strongly,  that  many  and  many  a  frail  boat  has 
been  drawn  by  them,  and  wrecked  on  the 
sharp  rocks  that  were  hidden  beneath. 

Thank  the  good  God,  for  our  Sydney,  that 
He  had  placed  a  lighthouse,  to  show  the  way 
in  such  a  moment  of  hesitation  and  danger. 

Sydney  looked  into  the  fair  girl-face;  but 
another,  more  beautiful  in  its  love,  a  no- 
bler, truer,  tenderer  face,  seemed  to 
rise  up  by  its  side.  That  made  the  boy 
stronger.  His  trembling  hand  set  down  the 
glass,  firmly.  The  light  from  a  mother's  love 
had  shown  him  the  rocks  that  lay  not  far  from 
the  first  temptation. 

"  I  never  drink  wine,"  he  said,  looking  up, 


190  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

with  a  little  flush  on  his  face  ;  "  please  to  ex- 
cuse me." 

He  changed  the  glass  for  one  filled  with 
pure  water,  and  drank  it  quietly,  when  the 
others  took  their  wine. 

It  was  all  in  a  minute — one  little  minute — 
boys,  which  might  have  made  an  eternity  of 
misery  for  Sydney,  if  he  had  yielded  to  the 
temptation. 

Miss  Lily's  rosy  lips  curled  a  little  scorn- 
fully, and  the  pompous  papa  said, — 

"  People  generally  conform  to  the  customs 
of  my  table." 

"  Syd's  a  little  green,  yet,"  said  one  of  the 
young  men,  in  a  sly  tone  of  apology,  meant 
rather  to  tease  Sydney.  It  had  the  effect. 
The  boy's  face  reddened  with  anger,  as  he 
raised  it  towards  the  head  of  the  table. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  sir ;  but  I  generally 
try  to  conform  to  what  I  know  is  right." 


THE  LIGHTHOUSE.  19! 

It  was   not    respectful,    however  brave   it 

\ 

sounded,  and  Sydney  knew  it.  He  was  sorry 
for  it,  as  soon  as  it  was  spoken.  The  old  gen- 
tleman took  no  notice  of  Sydney  after  that, 
and  everybody  chatted  with  everybody  else, 
without  speaking  to  him. 

How  Sydney  wished  himself  in  the  quiet, 
old  back  room,  with  mother's  voice  to  set 
everything  right  in  his  troubled  heart.  But 
he  could  not  always  be  there,  nor  always  hear 
that  dear  voice.  He  must  go  on,  and  meet 
the  temptations  as  they  came ;  and  he  remem- 
bered how  his  mother  had  said  to  him,  on  the 
Sunday  night  after  Preston  had  gone,  "  The 
waves  of  temptation  will  come  to  you  all,  as 
they  came  to  Preston.  Oh,  take  the  strong 
Saviour  in  to  help  you." 

And  Sydney  began  to  see  how  much  he 
needed  that  "  strong  Saviour." 

After  dinner,  while  Lily  was  laughing  and 


192  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

singing  and  talking  with  the  others,  he  sat 
meditating  how  he  should  get  courage  to 
apologize  to  her  father  for  that  rude  speech. 
He  managed  to  do  it,  while  they  were  getting 
their  hats  to  go,  and  thinking  of  a  dozen 
things  to  say,  as  people  always  do,  at  the  last 
minute. 

He  slipped  back  into  the  parlor,  found  the 
old  gentleman,  and  made  his  apology,  in  a 
frank,  boyish  way.  All  the  answer  he  received 
was  a  stately  wave  of  the  hand,  and  these 
words :  "  Boys  should  learn  to  be  gentle- 
manly, before  they  go  into  gentlemen's  com- 
pany." 

Sydney  turned  away,  with  a  feeling  of  dis-  • 
appointment  and  a  desperate   half-resolve  to 
"  do  what  others  did,  after  that,  and  make  no 
fuss  about  it." 

Ah,  Sydney  !  can  you  not  bear  such  a  little 
reproach  and  blame,  for  His  sake,  who  once  on 


THE   LIGHTHOUSE.  193 

the  same  earth,  "  looked  for  some  to  pity,  and 
there  was  none  ?  "—for  His  sake  who  was  de- 
spised and  rejected  of  men,  when  he  came  to 
bring  them  salvation  ? 

Oh,  dear  boys,  this  Saviour  was  once  a  boy, 
himself;  and  he  knows  all  about  your  temp- 
tations and  trials.  He  knows  just  how  hard 
it  all  is,  and  how  many  will  turn  against  you. 
And  His  smile  of  approval  is  worth  more  to 
you  than  all  the  praises  of  men. 

"  Never  mind,  Syd ;  father's  queer  about 
some  things,  and  he  don't  understand  your 
strict  ways  ;  because,  you  see,  we  always  have 
wine  on  the  table,  and  have  got  used  to  it." 

This  was  spoken  by  Lily's  brother,  a  fine- 
looking  boy,  of  just  Sydney's  age,  who  had 
followed  his  friend  inside  of  the  parlor  door. 
He  was  generally  led  by  others  ;  but  Sydney's 
doleful  face  was  too  much  for  his  kind  heart, 
13 


194  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

at  that  time,  and  his  friendly  words  were  quite 
comforting. 

Sydney's  cousins  were  rather  annoyed  at 
him,  too,  and  went  off  with  some  other  com- 
panions. Sydney  went  home,  an-d  sat  down 
in  his  room,  to  study  a  little  before  bed-time. 
As  he  opened  his  books,  a  knock  came  at  the 
door,  and  his  aunt  asked  to  come  in. 

"  My  dear  boy,  I  am  afraid  you  caused 
some  offence  to-day." 

"  I  can't  help  it,  Aunt  Hope.  I  tried  to  do 
right,  and  it  isn't  my  fault  if  people  get  of- 
fended at  it." 

Then  he  told  her  of  his  unsuccessful  apology 
to  Lily's  father. 

She  looked  at  him,  thoughtfully,  and 
sighed. 

"  I  don't  see  how  you  could  be  so  brave, 
Sydney ;  most  boys  would  not  have  done 
so." 


THE   LIGHTHOUSE.  195 

"  Mother  taught  me,"  he  answered,  with  a 
light  on  his  face,  that  shone  away  all  vexation 
and  doubt. 

The  lady  did  not  speak ;  but  took  up  Syd- 
ney's little  Bible,  which  lay  upon  the  table, 
and  saw  that  his  mother  had  taught  him 
where  to  go  for  help  and  counsel  and  strength. 
She  rose,  and  touching  his  forehead  with  her 
lips,  said, — 

"  I  wish  my  boys  were  more  like  you." 

Sydney  felt  nearer  to  God  than  ever  before, 
that  night.  The  winds  were  stilled  for  a  lit- 
tle, and  the  waves  had  not  gone  over  his  boat 
to  sink  it.  And  he  seemed  to  hear  the 
"  Peace,  be  still, '  that  comes  from  the  blessed 
haven  of  rest,  to  those  who  sail  on  life's 
stormy  sea. 

And  where  was  the  other  little  ship  ? 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Shining  Again. 

OUT  on  the  wide  ocean — only  the  great 
sky  overhead — only  the  great  water 
underneath  —  only  the  great  God  every- 
where ! 

No  mother's  voice  or  kiss  in  the  morning  or 
at  night.  No  tender  hands  or  gentle  tones — 
only  hard  work  and  rough  sailors. 

"  The  boy's  down,"  said  the  sailor  Jack, 
carelessly,  one  morning.  Of  course,  every 
one  expected  that.  Boys  always  were  sea- 
sick. 

So  Preston  lay  alone,  and  suffered,  and 
thought  of  the  pleasant  back  room,  with  its 


SHINING  AGAIN.  197 

sunshiny  windows,  and  the  comfortable  sofa, 
where  sick  boys  had  often  lain,  and  the  cool, 

» 

soft,  mother-hands  that  smoothed  hot  heads, 
and  made  pillows  easy  for  them.  He  remem- 
bered once,  when  he  had  been  sick  with  the 
scarlet  fever,  and  had  felt  like  a  little  prince, 
throned  on  the  cushioned  sofa,  with  a  table  by 
his  side  that  was  always  fresh  with  oranges 
or  grapes  or  flowers  or  new  books  ;  how  pleas- 
ant the  long  hours  were,  with  mother  reading 
him  some  interesting  story,  or  Sydney  show- 
ing him  a  new  puzzle,  and  saying  how  glad  he 
was  that  he  had  had  the  fever,  and  need  not 
be  kept  out  with  Fred  and  Will. 

He  wondered  if  mother  would  feel  sorry,  ii 
she  could  know  how  sick  he  was  there,  and 
nobody  to  nurse  him  or  talk  to  him ;  for 
everybody  was  busy  on  ship-board,  and  a  sea- 
sick boy  was  nothing  new  or  alarming. 

Then  Preston  would  turn  over  in  his  little 


198  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

shaky  bed,  and  cry,  with  his  face  buried  in 
the  pillow;  and  all  the  while,  something 
seemed  to  keep  whispering  to  him,  "  All  your 
own  fault." 

Then  he  would  drop  into  an  uneasy  sleep, 
and  dream  of  being  in  Sunday-school,  and  re- 
peating the  fifth  commandment:  "  Honor  thy 
fatheT  and  thy  mother,  that  thy  days  may  be 
long  upon  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God 
giveth  thee." 

If  Preston  had  kept  that  commandment,  he 
would  not  have  been  lying  there,  feeling  so 
wretched  ;  and  he  half  resolved  that  he  would 
never  break  it  again, — even  to  get  to  sea  ! 

But  bye  and  bye,  he  began  to  feel  better,  and 
crawled  out  on  the  deck,  and  watched  the  busy 
sailors.  The  captain  was  easy  and  kind  ;  and 
told  him  to  "  play  away,  until  he  was  well, 
and  then  he  would  set  him  at  work." 

But  even  the  "  play  "  grew  dull  to  Preston  ; 


SHINING  AGAIN.  199 

because  there  was  so  much  of  it.  And  once, 
Captain  Lawrence  asked  him,  laughing,  if  he 
"  wouldn't  like  to  be  on  land,  going  to  school 
and  studying  his  lessons?" 

Preston  looked  ashamed;  though  the  cap- 
tain did  not  really  know  how  he  had  left  his 
home.  Jack,  who  had  him  principally  in  his 
charge,  set  him  at  work  again,  soon  ;  and  did 
not  treat  him  as  he  had  done  when  they  used 
to  meet  together  in  the  village. 

The  boy's  heart  grew  very  glad,  when  the 
vessel  drew  near  to  the  first  port.  He  never 
imagined  that  solid  ground,  and  houses  and 
trees  could  seem  so  pleasant  to  him !  He 
walked  as  far  as  he  was  permitted, — with 
funny  little  footseps,  as  if  the  earth  were  roll- 
ing and  slipping  about,  in  a  very  unsteady 
way. 

He  talked  with  every  foreign  boy  he  met ; 
and  looked  with  a  long  look  into  the  face  of 


200  THE  OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

every  lady  who  might  be  called   "  mother  "  by 
some  other  boy. 

Such  stops  were  not  long,  though  they 
made  quite  a  number  of  them. 

At  last  Preston  heard  the  captain  say, 
"Now,  we're  ready  for  home  again."  He 
would  not  say  to  any  one, — least  of  all  to 
sailor  Jack, — how  glad  the  news  made  him. 

Yet  he  dreamed  that  night  of  going  in  at 
the  dear  old  home,  and  seeing  all  the  familiar 
faces  there ; — faces  which  he  had  seen  none 
like,  in  all  the  foreign  parts ; — so  full  of  love 
and  patience  and  forgiveness,  were  they. 

But,  alas  !  the  wide,  awful  ocean  lay  yet  be- 
tween him  and  that  happy  home ; — and  what 
boy  can  be  sure  of  a  mother's  kiss,  with  all 
those  dangerous  waves  to  cross  ? 

There  came  a  day, — when  they  had  left  all 
land  and  houses  far  behind, — when  the  huge 
"  Ontario  "  seemed  like  a  little  shell,  on  the 


SHINING  AGAIN.  2OI 

great  billows  ;  when  the  face  of  captain  and  men 
looked  sober ;  and  when  the  fierce  winds 
howled  with  dreadful  voices  around  the  ves- 
sel. 

"  We  shall  have  a  terrible  night  of  it !"  Pres- 
ton heard  the  captain  say,  with  an  anxious 
look  on  his  face.  And  hurried  hands  were 
getting  things  in  readiness  to  meet  the  danger. 

After  an  hour  or  so,  Preston  crept  trem- 
bling into  his  berth ;  aching  from  hard  work, 
and  frightened  at  the  thought  of  what  the 
dreadful  end  might  be. 

There  was  no  such  thing  as  lying  still. 

Sometimes,  it  seemed  to  him  as  if  the  ship 
had  turned  right  over.  Something  fell  from 
the  shelf,  and  struck  his  head.  He  felt  for  it ; 
— it  was  the  little  Bible,  which  he  had  packed 
among  his  clothes.  He  held  it,  with  a  feeling 
of  awe ; — and  then  there  came  back  to  his  re- 
membrance, the  time  when  father  had  said,  "  I 


202  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

think  the  four  little  ships  will  go  safely 
through  every  storm,  if  the  sailor  boys  never 
forget  to  read  their  Chart,  and  always  go  for 
help  to  the  heavenly  Captain." 

Oh,  how  far  astray  one  of  the  ships  had 
gone,  already!  how  its  keeper  had  forgotten 
his  Guide-book,  and  shut  his  ears  to  the  words 
of  the  Saviour  Captain.  And  what  was  to  be- 
come of  the  precious  soul,  then  ?  Was  the 
harbor  of  Heaven  anywhere  near?  Could  he 
ever  get  there  ?  Preston  could  not  see  ; — it 
was  all  dark ! — and  the  heavenly  Harbor  has 
all  lights  in  it,  for  faithful  souls ! 

Some  one  called  him  up  ; — there  was  more 
to  be  done  ;  torn  sails  to  be  taken  down,  ropes 
to  be  held  and  fastened,  orders  to  be  obeyed,  at 
any  risk!  And  the  boy  worked  fast; — he 
went  nimbly  up  and  down  ; — was  thrown  about 
by  the  heaving  vessel,  and  bruised.  But  he 
did  his  part  bravely; — listened  for  the  com- 


SHINING  AGAIN.  203 

mands  which  were  sometimes  utterly  drowned 
in  the  louder  voice  of  the  tempest, — and 
seemed  to  hear,  above  them  all,  the  voice  of 
God ; — God,  whom  he  had  not  loved, — whose 
laws  he  had  broken,  and  who  would  call  him 
to  account ! 

Suddenly  softly,  as  if  angels  had  made  a 
way  for  it  through  the  winds,  there  came  to 
his  memory  the  sound  of  a  sweet,  low  voice, 
which  sang 

"  Oh  Jesus,  once  rocked  on  the  breast  of  the  billow, 
And  roused  by  the  shriek  of  despair  from  thy  pillow, 
Now  seated  in  glory,  the  mariner  cherish, 
Who  cries  in  his  anguish, — '  Save,  Lord,  or  we  perish  ! ' " 

Preston  could  see  then : — could  see  all  the  way 
to  the  heavenly  Haven.  "  Save,  Lord,  or  we 
perish !"  That  was  all !  The  blessed  light- 
house of  a  mother's  love  had  shone  way  out 
there  in  mid-ocean,  and  pointed  the'  little, 
tossed,  frightened  soul  to  Jesus  who  alone 
could  save  ! 


2O4  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

The  boy,  looking  up  through  the  dark, 
prayed  a  little  broken-hearted  prayer,  that  God 
heard  above  all  the  noise  of  the  sea  and  the 
storm.  A  broken  timber  struck  him,  at  its 
close;  and  he  lay  stunned  upon  the  deck, 
until  some  one  stumbled  over  him. 

"  Goodness !  here's  the  boy ; — killed,  I  be- 
lieve !  his  head's  bleeding." 

No,  he  was  not  killed  ;  only  faint  and  worn 
out.  The  kind-hearted  captain,  who  seemed 
to  be  everywhere  at  once,  came  by.  "  Carry 
him  below,  one  of  you,  and  try  to  keep  him 
on  a  bed." 

Preston  opened  his  eyes,  half  unconscious, 
and  a  line  of  the  old  childish  prayer  came  to 
his  lips,  as  they  laid  him  down.  "  I  pray  the 
Lord  my  soul  to  keep !  " 

When  he  next  opened  them,  the  tempest 
was  over,  and  the  battered,  weakened  vessel 
was  sailing  calmly  on  under  the  blue  sky. 


SHINING  AGAIN. 

It  all  seemed  like  a  terrible  dream  to  Pres- 
ton, and  when  he  stood  up,  and  went  on  deck, 
and  saw  the  shining  waters,  and  felt  the  clear, 
bracing  air,  all  his  strong  love  for  the  sea 
came  back.  And  he  remembered,  vaguely,  a 
promise  which  he  had  made  in  his  heart,  on 
that  fearful  night :  "  If  God  only  lets  me  get 
safe  home,  I'll  be  a  good  boy,  and  never  run 
away  from  mother  again!" 

I  think  it  would  of  been  hard  for  Preston  to 
have  kept  that  promise, — very  hard, — if  God 
himself  had  not  sent  something  to  help  him. 
Already  that  something  was  waiting  for  him, 
at  home,  though  Preston  did  not  know  it. 


CHAPTER  XX. 
A  Chapter  to  the  Girls. 

RAVE  hearts  kept  sunshine  and  cheer- 
fulness  in  the  old  back  room,  though 
Preston  was  gone,  and  the  news  from  father 
did  not  come.  Fred  exerted  himself  to  the 
utmost ;  and  Will  was  gentler  than  ever. 
Sydney  came  home  every  week, — tired,  per- 
haps, and  a  little  discouraged  because  of  the 
temptations  he  had  to  fight  against  daily, — 
but  almost  always  with  the  signs  of  hardly- 
earned  victory  in  his  face,  which  made  the 
mother's  heart  so  glad.  And  June,  the  pet 
and  plaything  and  treasure  of  them  all,  had 
celebrated  her  "  one-year-old "  birthday, 


A   CHAPTER  TO   THE   GIRLS.  2O/ 

and  vas  growing  more  cunning,  and  more 
wise  t:very  day.  She  called  all  of  her  brothers 
by  name  ;  though  it  was  quite  plain  that  she 
said  "  Fred  "  oftener  than  either  of  the  others, 
and  stretched  out  her  little  hands  to  him,  in  a 
confiding  way,  that  made  him  very  proud. 

They  were  so  gentle  with  her, — these  boys, 
— they  knelt  their  proud  young  boyhood  down 
at  the  little  sister-feet,  and  smoothed  away  the 
boyish  roughness,  when  they  came  into  her 
presence,  that  she  might  nestle  her  delicate 
life  close  to  theirs,  and  not  be  hurt. 

"  I  never  saw  such  boys  !"  Ella  Benton  said, 
as  she  watched  them  sometimes.  "  I  wish 
George  would  be  like  that !  he  is  so  rough !" 

She  forgot  that  these  boys  had  been  under 

the  daily  influence  of  a  gentle  mother,  all  their 

lives  ;    and  that   George  had  scarcely  known 

anything  of  a  mother's  care  and  teaching. 

"Do  you  ever  try  to  teach  him?"  asked 


208  THE   OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

Mrs.  Kirke.  "  All  boys  need  some  gentle, 
womanly  help ;  and  when  God  takes  away  the 
mothers,  He  leaves  the  work  for  sisters  to  do. 
Did  you  ever  think  of  that  ?  " 

"  Why,  no,  ma'am.  I  always  thought  that 
boys  were  made  to  be  rough  and  troublesome 
and  noisy,  and  I  didn't  suppose  that  any  one 
could  help  it." 

Mrs.  Kirke  smiled,  and  looked  as  if  she 
knew  better  than  that. 

*  No,  indeed  !  they  were  made  to  be  honors 
and  comforts  and  blessings  to  us,  and  strong 
workers  in  God's  great  world.  But,  like  fast- 
growing  trees,  they  will  be  unsteady  and 
rough-barked  and  fruitless,  unless  we  place 
our  supports  of  love  about  them,  and  twine 
our  soft  vines  on  the  rough  places,  and  give 
plentiful  waterings  of  our  sympathy  and  care. 
Do  you  understand,  Ella?" 


A  CHAPTER  TO   THE   GIRLS.  209 

The  young  girl  looked  thoughtful :  "  Yes, 
ma'am,  I  think  I  do." 

Mrs.  Kirke's  description  seemed  just  to  suit 
her  brother  George.  He  had  grown  up  sud- 
denly, tall,  and  rather  awkward,  full  of  boyish 
carelessness  and  roughness.  Ella  loved  her 
brother ;  of  course  all  girls  do,  I  think,  but 
the  trouble  is  they  do  not  show  it ;  their  love 
does  not  blossom  out  into  the  soft  vines  which 
Mrs.  Kirke  had  spoken  of,  and  twine  itself 
around  their  rugged  boyhood.  Dear  girls, 
you  cannot  expect  the  boys  to  be  like  your- 
selves. God  has  not  made  them  so.  How  do 
you  think  the  trees  of  the  forest  would  look, 
if  they  had  soft,  tender,  smooth  trunks,  like 
the  stems  of  your  delicate  geranium  or  ivy  ? 
Not  half  so  grand  and  noble  as  they  do  with 
the  rough,  strong  trunks  which  God  has  given 
them,  would  they?  But  then,  see  how  it  adds 

to  their  beauty,  when  the  soft  green  moss  nes- 
14 


210  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

ties  itself  close  against  the  trunks,  and  the  lit- 
tle vine  clambers  around  the  rugged  bark. 
See  how  much  prettier  the  tree-stem  is  for  be- 
ing brown  and  hardy,  then,  when  it  shows  it- 
self between  the  green  patches  of  moss ;  and 
see  how  much  brighter  the  little  vine  looks, 
when  it  twines  itself  around  the  bare  trunk, 
than  if  it  were  to  go  trailing  daintily  by  itself 
among  the  soft  grass. 

Look  around,  girls,  and  see  what  a  work 
God  has  given  you  to  do.  See  how  you  can 
make  the  lives  of  these  brothers  green  and 
fresh  and  pleasant ;  see  how  you  can  help  and 
encourage  them  and  influence  them  for  good  ; 
see  how  patient  and  sympathizing  you  can  be 
with  them.  And  then,  some  day,  you  will 
find  out,  as  Mrs.  Kirke  did,  that  they  were 
made  to  be  "  honors  and  comforts  and  bles- 
sings to  us,  and  strong  workers  for  God." 

"  I  don't  know  how  to  begin,"  sighed  Ella, 


A   CHAPTER  TO   THE   GIRLS.  211 

thinking  over  what  her  "  mother-friend  "  had 
said,  and  feeling  a  strong  desire  to  be  some- 
thing to  her  one  boy  at  home,  as  Mrs.  Kirke 
had  been  so  much  to  her  four. 

"  Begin  with  the  very  first  thing  that  comes 
to  you,  no  matter  how  small.  For  instance : 
Where  will  Georg^be  when  you  get  home?" 

"  Oh,  he'll  be  just  coming  in  from  school,  I 
suppose." 

"  How  do  you  suppose  he  will  come  in  ?  " 
asked  the  lady,  smiling  at  Ella's  face,  and  feel- 
ing that  she  knew  as  much  about  it  as  if  she 
had  seen  George  "  come  in  "  every  day,  for  as 
long  a  time  as  she  had  seen  certain  other 
boys. 

"  Why,  he'll  come  in  stamping  and  whis- 
tling, and  maybe  screaming  for  a  '  hunk  of 
cake ; '  and  then  he  will  throw  his  books  on 
the  table,  all  in  disorder,  and,  likely  enough, 
toss  his  cap  in  one  corner  of  the  room.  He'll 


212  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

be  sure  to  sit  in  my  work-basket,  if  I'm  not 
watching ;  and  there  won't  be  a  bit  of  peace 
until  grandpa  comes  in  from  his  walk." 

"  Oh,  but,  my  dear  child !  you  must  have 
'  peace '  and  happiness,  too,  in  just  this 
brotherly  society.  For  instance :  If  I  were 
you,  when  I  heard  him  coming,  I  should  say 
to  myself,  '  There  comes  the  dear,  noisy  fel- 
low ;  how  good  it  sounds  to  hear  a  whistle ; 
it  has  been  so  quiet  here  all  day ! '  Then,  I 
should  look  up  at  him  with  a  pleasant  smile, 
as  the  door  opened,  and  at  the  same  time, 
quietly  take  my  workbasket  off  the  chair,  and 
set  it  on  the  table ;  for  men  and  boys  do  not 
always  seem  to  understand  that  such  things 
were  not  made  to  sit  upon.  Then  I  should 
tell  him  how  soon  dinner  would  be  ready,  and 
ask  him  if  he  couldn't  do  without  the  cake, 
because  I  think  it  would  be  better  for  him. 
But  if  he  insists  that  he  is  '  starved,'  and  can't 


A   CHAPTER   TO   THE   GIRLS.  213 

wait,  then  I  should  go,  pleasantly,  and  get  it 
for  him ;  showing  him  that  I  was  ready  to 
oblige  him,  and  only  hesitated  on  his  own  ac- 
count. I  shouldn't  say  anything  about  the 
books,  at  first ;  but  after  a  while,  I  should 
place  them  on  the  library  shelf,  and  then  say, 
in  a  pleasant  way,  '  George,  please  try  and 
remember  to  put  your  books  on  this  shelf;  it 
is  so  much  nicer;  and  I  will  always  have  it 
empty  for  you.'  Then,  I  would  ask  some- 
thing about  school,  to  show  that  I  was  inter- 
ested in  what  he  was  doing ;  and  I  would  lis- 
ten to  his  stories  of  '  the  fellows,'  and  enter 
into  his  plans  ;  and  put  in  a  gentle  word,  now 
and  then,  where  I  thought  he  was  wrong,  and 
praise  him,  when  he  did  right.  I  would  not 
grumble  at  him  for  going  in  the  parlor  with 
muddy  boots ;  but  I  would  get  his  slippers, 
and  say,  '  Here,  George,  please  put  these  on 
before  you  go  in,'  because  boys  do  not  know 


214  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

as  much  about  the  pleasure  of  having  a  clean 
carpet,  as  we  do.  And  I  would  not  say  fret- 
fully, '  That's  a  pretty  place  for  your  cap,  on 
the  floor !  '  I  would  only  remind  him  that 
there  was  a  hat-rack  in  the  hall ;  and,  indeed, 
I  should  not  hesitate,  once  in  a  while,  to  hang 
it  up,  myself,  if  he  were  busy  at  something. 
All  this,  and  a  hundred  other  like  things,  I 
would  do,  if  I  were  you,  Ella ;  asking  strength 
and  grace  from  God,  all  the  while,  to  teach 
you  how  to  be  a  faithful,  helpful  sister.  And, 
more  than  all,  I  should  pray  for  my  brother, 
that  he  might  become  a  follower  of  the 
Saviour,  who  was  once  himself  a  boy  here  on 
earth." 

Ella  went  home,  that  day,  with  a  full  heart. 
And  how  she  began  the  blessed  sister-work, 
and  how  it  was  hard  at  first ;  and  how  she 
learned,  slowly,  the  better  ways,  and  how  God 
helped  her,  and  how  the  good  influence  was 


A  CHAPTER  TO   THE   GIRLS. 

seen  in  her  brother's  life  ;  all  this  I  would  like 
to  tell  you.  But  my  story  is  about  the  "  old 
back  room,"  and  its  inmates;  and  this  was 
just  one  of  the  rays  from  the  sunshine  of  that 
room,  which  shone  out  and  reached  other 
rooms  in  another  house. 


CHAPTER    XXI. 
The  SJtadow. 

IT  was  coming !  Away  out,  over  one  little 
spot  in  the  great  ocean,  God  had  raised 
His  Hand;  and  the  shadow  of  that  Hand, 
which  we  earthly  ones  call  "  sorrow,"  was 
stretching  out,  coming  from  that  far  spot,  to 
fall  in  the  old  back  room.  And  the  hearts 
there  were  sitting  in  the  sunlight,  and  knew 
nothing  of  it. 

Sydney  came  home  one  day,  not  over  the 
hill,  with  a  springing  footstep,  as  usual ;  but 
driven  in  his  uncle's  carriage,  with  his  uncle 
sitting  by  his  side. 

Yet,  he  was  out   first,  when   the   carriage 


THE   SHADOW.  2I/ 

stopped  at  the  door  ;  and,  with  a  white,  reso- 
lute face,  and  a  quick,  unsteady  step,  went 
directly  in,  and  up  the  stairs  to  mother's 
room. 

"Mother!  dear  mother!  father "  his 

quick  breath  almost  choked  him ;  and  he 
reached  out  a  slip  of  printed  paper,  in  a  sud- 
den, desperate  way.  He  had  meant  to  tell 
her,  himself;  he  thought  the  words  would 
sound  softer ;  but  his  power  of  speech  seemed 
to  sink  away,  at  the  sight  of  that  white  face, 
which  took  its  coloring  from  his  own. 

There  it  was ;  all  plain  and  short  enough, 
in  those  printed  words,  which  meant  so  little 
to  thousands  of  other  readers,  and  so  very 
much  to  them. 

"  Ship  l  Ocean  Wave,'  in  port  at ,  July 

7 'thy   Captain  Kirke,  died  of  fever,  June 
buried  at  sea." 


2l8  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

That  was  all :  and  Sydney's  uncle  took  the 
drooping  form  in  his  arms,  and  laid  the  white 
face  on  the  pillow.  And  we  must  shut  the 
door  of  mother's  room,  because  this  first  great 
sorrow  is  too  sacred  for  us  to  see. 

The  day  which  had  begun  in  such  light  and 
peace  went  slowly  away;  and  the  shadow 
stayed  in  the  house.  It  was  hard  to  see,  at 
first,  that  it  was  only  the  shadow  of  God's 
Hand, — which  always  means  love  ; — it  was 
hard  to  understand  at  all :  that  father,  the 
dear,  cheery-voiced  father,  for  whose  coming 
home  they  had  planned  and  waited,  would 
never,  never  come  to  that  earthly  home  again. 
It  was  hard  to  think  of  him  lying  down  there 
under  the  deep  sea,  with  no  mark  to  show 
how  many  loved  him  here  on  earth  ;  and  yet  - 
he  was  not  there  after  all :  it  was  only  the 
poor  lifeless  body  that  was  lying  under  the 
waves :  he  was  up  above,  far  up  in  the  beau- 


THE   SHADOW.  219 

tiful  Harbor  that  stands  at  the  end  of  the 
faithful  sailor's  voyage  on  the  sea  of  life.  No 
rocks  had  wrecked  his  vessel ;  no  storms  had 
overcome  and  ruined  his  soul  ;  no  snares  had 
drawn  the  precious  boat  out  of  the  safe  track ; 
because,  for  many  years,  this  man  had  given  a 
place  in  his  ship  to  the  great  Saviour.  He 
was  not  ashamed,  strong  man  though  he  was,- 
to  confess  that  he  needed  a  stronger  One  to 
guide  his  soul  over  the  rough  sea  of  life,  and 
save  it.  He  was  not  ashamed  to  let  the  world 
see  this  Saviour  sitting  in  his  boat ;  not 
ashamed  to  obey  His  commands,  and  listen  to 
His  advice.  And  so,  at  last,  the  Saviour  was 
not  ashamed  of  him,  when  God  and  the  angels 
stood  at  the  Harbor's  Golden  Gate,  and  He 
said  before  them  all,  "  Well  done,  good  and 
faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy 
Lord." 

Fred  sat  thinking  of  all  this,  that  evening, 


22O  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

in  the  sad  quiet  of  mother's  room.  He  felt 
that  it  was  such  a  blessed  thing  to  be  ready 
when  death  came.  And  it  seemed  as  if  they 
might  hardly  be  sorry,  because  father  had 
gone  to  such  a  beautiful  home.  He  wanted 
to  say  so  to  mother  :  and  yet  he  hardly  dared 
to  lay  the  weight  of  one  word  on  the  aching 
heart.  So  he  only  knelt  closer  to  her,  and 
held  one  of  her  hands  in  his.  And,  presently, 
he  felt  the  other  among  his  curls,  with  the  old, 
gentle  touch. 

Mother  did  not  lose  thought  of  her  boys,  in 
even  this  dark  hour. 

"  It  doesn't  seem  as  if  God  could  be  good, 
when  He  does  such  things  !  "  exclaimed  Syd- 
ney, with  passionate  tears. 

"  Not  when  he  takes  father  into  his  beauti- 
ful Heaven,  and  makes  him  so  very,  very 
happy?"  asked  his  mother,  with  quivering 


THE   SHADOW.  221 

lips  and  a  great  pain  at  her  heart,  that  not 
one  of  them  could  understand. 

"  But  it  doesn't  make  us  happy,  and  it's 
too  hard  to  have  father  just  taken  right  away, 
without  ever  seeing  him,  or  saying  good- 
bye." 

Two  or  three  sobs  were  all  Sydney's  an- 
swer, for  a  moment ;  and  Fred  felt  tears  fall- 
ing on  the  hand  he  held. 

"  But,  dear  boy,  God  knows  the  best  way 
to  take  his  chosen  ones  home  ;  and  He  loves 
us  all  so,  that  I  know  He  would  not  cause  us 
to  feel  sorrow,  if  it  were  not  for  our  own 
good." 

Sydney  shook  his  head,  that  was  leaning  in 
his  arms,  on  mother's  little  table. 

"  June  won't  never,  never  have  any  papa," 
sobbed  Will,  rocking  the  child  in  his  arms 
and  dropping  pitiful  tears  on  her  little  white 
dress. 


222  THE   OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

"  Yes,  she  will,"  said  Fred,  making  a  great 
effort  to  swallow  down  the  aching  in  his 
throat,  and  to  speak  quietly;  for  he  knew  that 
it  was  hard  for  mother  to  talk,  then.  "  Yes, 
she  will !  she's  got  him  now,  just  the  same, 
only  he's  up  in  heaven ;  and  he  won't  forget 
her,  nor  any  of  us,  I  know." 

Fred's  strong  words  of  faith  helped  the  sor- 
rowing mother  very  much. 

"  Yes,  my  boy ;  and  perhaps  it  will  make  us 
all  think  more  about  heaven,  now  that  father 
is  there.  Perhaps  that  is  why  God  took  him 
away." 

And  then,  almost  forgetting  the  great  grief, 
in  her  anxiety  about  those  boy-souls,  to 
whom  the  call  had  not  yet  come,  but  might  at 
any  moment, — she  added.  "  Oh,  my  boys, 
how  sad  it  wOuld  be  for  father  to  wait  there 
for  us  all,  and  some  of  you  not  to  get  there ! 
How  dreadful  it  would  be  to  have  the  same 


THE   SHADOW.  223 

Saviour  who  has  said,  '  come '  to  father,  say 
'  depart '  to  one  of  you." 

Oh,  the  sorrowful  silence  of  the  room. 
And  the  stars  from  the  sky  looked  in,  like 
loving  eyes,  from  up  there,  watching  to  see 
what  answers  those  boy-hearts  would  make  to 
this  solemn  Voice  of  God. 

"  Mamma,  I  love  Jesus !  "  said  little  Will, 
after  a  while  ;  and  then  he  went  away  with 
Marcy,  to  cry  himself  to  sleep. 

And  bye  and  bye,  the  faithful  servant  came 
again,  to  urge  Mrs.  Kirke  to  lie  down  and  try 
to  sleep. 

Then  Sydney  rose,  and,  putting  his  strong, 
young  arms  about  his  mother,  said,  "I'll  try 
to  think  it  is  right,  mother;  and  I'm  so  big 
and  old  now,  you  musn't  feel  that  you  are  left 
alone.  I'll  do  everything  for  you." 

Here    he    broke   down ;    and,   taking    the 


224  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

kiss  which  meant  more  than  words,  he  went 
away. 

And  Fred,  turning  his  wet  face  up  in  her 
lap,  said,  "  Dear  mother,  father  is  so  happy, 
we'll  try  not  to  grieve  so.  And — I  think  I 
love  God  too.  I  know  he  is  good." 

How  the  mother-heart  was  lifted  up,  under 
all  its  weight  of  pain,  to  rejoice  and  be  thank- 
ful, at  those  words. 

"And  Pres,  poor  Pres,  won't  know  any- 
thing about  it,"  said  Fred  to  himself,  as  he 
stood  before  the  picture  of  father's  ship,  in  his 
room. 

And  poor  Sydney  was  looking  at  his  pic- 
ture, too.  And  they  remembered  the  day 
that  father  had  brought  them,  and  what  he 
had  said  about  them.  And  it  was  so  hard  to 
say  their  prayers,  and  not  to  pray  "  God  bless 
our  father." 

The  house  seemed  so  still  and  lonely,  as  if 


THE   SHADOW.  22$ 

the   cheerful  face  which  went  out   of  it   six 
months  before  had  only  just  gone. 

And  mother  lay  thinking  of  the  silent  voice, 
which  had  said  to  her  so  hopefully  that  day, 

"  Remember,  this  is  the  last  voyage.' 
15 


CHAPTER  XXII. 
Beautiful  Death. 

VERYTHING  seemed  changed;  they 
could  not  go  on  with  the  old  plans. 
Life  looked  differently  to  the  boys,  now  that 
there  was  no  earthly  father  at  the  head  of  it 
all.  They  went  about  the  house,  with  slow, 
sad  steps,  and  kept  saying  to  themselves, — 
"  Father  is  dead  !  father  is  dead  !  " — as  if  to 
make  themselves  realize  and  understand  it. 

Death  is  a  hard  thing  to  understand  some- 
times ;  and  especially  when  it  comes  into  our 
households  for  the  first  time.  But  it  must 
come,  some  day,  to  all  of  our  homes ;  to 
yours,  boys,  and  to  yours,  girls ;  and  I  want 


BEAUTIFUL  DEATH.  22/ 

you  to  be  ready,  and  not  afraid,  whenever  this 
call  of  God  comes,  whether  it  speaks  your 
name,  or  the  name  of  some  one  whom  you 
love. 

So  I  will  tell  you  how  this  mother  talked  to 
her  boys ;  and  how  she  taught  them  that 
death  is  never  to  be  feared  by  any  one  who 
has  the  Saviour  for  his  friend. 

So  many  new  thoughts  and  questions  were 
awakened  in  the  boy-hearts,  by  this  touch  of 
God's  hand.  They  would  sit,  pondering  them 
in  the  quiet  of  mother's  room,  while  she  sewed 
or  rocked  little  June,  with  the  pale,  patient 
face,  that  smiled  for  them,  out  of  this  sorrow, 
just  the  same  as  ever. 

"  Death  is  a  dreadful  thing !  isn't  it, 
mother?"  said  Sydney  one  day,  drawing  a 
long  sigh,  as  if  his  heart  ached  with  the  bur- 
den of  its  thoughts. 

"  No,  dear;     I  do  not  think  it  is." 


228  THE  OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

"  Why,  mother,  don't  you  ?  "  And  even 
Fred  raised  his  eyes  towards  her,  in  surprise. 

"  No,  Sydney ;  only  for  those  who  are  not 
ready  to  go." 

"  But,  mother !  why,  I  think  it  is  very 
dreadful  to  have  people  go  away  from  you, 
and  never  come  back  again !  " 

"  Not  if  you  can  go  where  they  are,  some 
day,  and  see  them  again,  and  be  a  great  deal 
happier  than  if  they  came  back  to  you." 

Sydney  looked  thoughtful. 

"  But,  after  all,  mother,  it  is  so  hard  to 
part." 

"  Yes,  my  boy ;  but  it  makes  it  easier,  if  we 
know  that,  bye  and  bye,  we  can  go  too ;  and 
then  there  will  be  no  more  parting.  You  did 
not  grieve  so  when  father  used  to  leave  us  all, 
and  go  away  for  a  voyage." 

"  No,  mother,  because  then  he  was  coming 
back  again." 


BEAUTIFUL  DEATH.  229 

"You  expected  him  back;  you  could  not 
be  sure  of  it.  But,  now,  suppose  that,  one 
time,  he  had  said,  when  he  went  away,  '  I  am 
not  coming  back  again,  children,  but  am  go- 
ing to  send  for  you  to  come  to  me,  instead.  I 
cannot  tell  you  how  soon  it  will  be ;  but  you 
shall  certainly  come,  at  some  time,  and  meet 
me  in  the  pleasant  country  where  I  am  going.' 
And  if  he  had  asked  you,  then,  if  you  would 
not  like  that  as  well  as  having  him  come 
home,  I  am  quite  sure  that  every  one  of  you 
would  have  said,  '  Oh,  yes,  father !  and  better, 
too.' " 

The  bright  color  came  into  the  boys'  faces, 
at  the  very  idea  of  such  a  thing.  To  have 
gone  over  the  ocean,  and  met  father,  in  one  of 
those  far-away  countries  which  he  used  to  tell 
them  about ;  to  have  had  him  go  around  with 
them  there,  and  show  them  all  the  strange, 


230  THE  OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

interesting  things.  How  delightful  it  would 
have  been ! 

Mother,  watching  their  countenances,  need- 
ed no  other  answer:  and  she  said, — 

"  He  never  did  that,  dear  boys,  he  was  not 
able ;  for,  in  this  life,  we  cannot  do  all  the 
pleasant  things  we  would  like  to.  But,  now, 
God  has  done  it  for  him.  God  has  taken  him 
up  there,  to  that  wonderful,  beautiful  country 
of  Heaven  ;  and  God  says  to  you  and  to  me, 
'  Father  is  not  coming  back  to  you,  children  ; 
but  you  may  come  to  him  some  day,  if  you 
take  the  Saviour  for  your  Guide.'  And  so 
you  see,  boys,  that  death  isn't  any  more 
dreadful  than  a  short,  safe  journey  into  a  beau- 
tiful land." 

"  But  Heaven  seems  so  far  off,"  said  Fred, 
sadly. 

"  Not  when  you  think  a  great  deal  about  it, 
and  remember  that  God  and  father  are  there ; 


BEAUTIFUL  DEATH.  23! 

and  that  you  may  be  called  to  go  there  too,  at 
any  moment.  Heaven  is  the  great  home 
where  God  wants  us  all  to  be  gathered  to- 
gether, some  day ;  and  this  earth  is  only  the 
waiting-place,  just  outside  of  the  pearly  gates, 
where  we  are  to  prepare  ourselves  to  go  in. 
And  if  we  are  faithful,  death  will  be  just  tak- 
ing the  Saviour's  Hand,  and  going  in.  Think 
of  that,  Sydney !  nothing  dreadful,  only  being 
led  in  by  the  Master  we  have  loved;  only 
leaving  off  this  earthly  body,  and  going  with 
our  glad,  redeemed  souls,  in  to  see  the  won- 
ders and  glories  of  that  Heavenly  home.  Qh,, 
my  dear  boys,  as  many  good  and  pleasant 
things  as  there  are  in  this  life,  what  a  blessing 
it  is  when  God  opens  the  door  to  one  of  us, 
and  lets  us  go  in  to  that  beautiful  heaven. 
Why  should  people  think  death  dreadful, 
when  it  is  only  the  door  opening  to.  such  a 
happy  soul?  It  is  only  when  one  has  not 


232  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

loved  and  trusted  the  Saviour,  that  the  call 
sounds  terrible.  I  know,  my  boys,  that  your 
father  smiled,  and  did  not  fear,  when  God 
called  to  him,  '  Servant,  come  home.'  " 

Mother  stopped  ;  for  the  tears  were  coming 
fast,  at  the  remembrance  of  that  dear  one  who 
had  gone  home  first. 

The  boys  wept  in  sympathy  ;  and  began  to 
understand  what  a  happy  thing  death  could 
be  to  one  who  had  the  Saviour  to  take  him 
in. 

"  But,  mother,"  said  Sydney,  "  there  are 
always  some  left  behind." 

"  Yes,  dear ;  and  they  are  sorrowful,  of 
course,  at  parting  with  the  one  they  love ;  but 
God  comforts  them,  by  assuring  them  that  the 
dear  one  is  happy  with  Him,  and  that  they 
shall  come  too,  before  long,  if  they  will.  And, 
ph,  my  boys,  don't  you  think  it  was  kind  in 
God  to  take  one  who  was  ready  ?  Perhaps,  if 


BEAUTIFUL  DEATH.  233 

He  had  called  one  of  you,  you  might  not  have 
found  your  way  in,  because  you  had  not  given 
yourselves  up  to  the  Saviour's  care.  And 
then — only  then — would  death  have  been  a 
dreadful  thing." 

The  clock  ticked  in  the  solemn  silence ; 
and  so  the  little  minutes  of  grace  were  going 
by,  while  the  Saviour  was  waiting  for  those 
young  souls. 

"  A  good  many  people  must  be  shut  out," 
said  Sydney,  after  the  long  silence. 

"  Yes ;  and  a  great  many  are  afraid  of 
death,  all  because  they  do  not  go  to  the  Sav- 
iour, and  be  helped.  Such  an  easy  thing  to 
do  !  just  as  if  a  child  were  out  on  the  boister- 
ous sea,  trying  to  manage  his  little  boat,  and 
would  not  let  a  strong,  wise  man  come  in  to 
help  him.  Foolish  child !  you  would  say,  to 
be  lost,  because  you  are  not  willing  to  let 
some  one  else  save  you.  And  every  one  is 


234  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

just  so  unwise,  who  does  not  take  the  Saviour 
to  himself,  and  say,  '  Lord,  help  me.'  Dear 
boys,  let  this  sorrow  draw  us  nearer  to  the 
pitying  Jesus,  who  cares  for  us  so ;  and  let  us 
all  put  our  hands  in  His,  and  be  guided  by 
Him  who  only  can  save  us  at  last.  And  do 
not  let  us  forget  to  pray  for  Preston,  our  ab- 
sent boy,  who  needs  the  Saviour  too." 

Poor  Preston !  coming  over  the  bright 
waters,  thinking  of  all  at  home  ;  wondering  if 
father  would  be  angry  with  him  ;  feeling  that 
perhaps  they  would  all  forgive  him  ;  and  that 
home  would  be  pleasant,  after  the  long  voy- 
age ;  and  all  the  while  unconscious  of  what 
was  waiting  for  him  there. 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

Home  Again. 

H,  the  sight  of  the  green  land  once  more. 
It  made  the  great  sailor-men  shout  and 
laugh  like  boys;  and  it  made  one  boy  hide 
himself  in  an  out-of-the-way  corner,  and  wipe 
his  eyes  on  his  shirt-sleeve.  And  yet  he 
would  look  back  at  the  rolling  waves  with 
longing  eyes,  and  wonder  when  he  would  be 
out  on  them  again. 

"  Perhaps  father  would  forgive  him,  and  let 
him  go  with  him,  for  just  one  voyage,  when 
he  found  that  he  liked  it  so.  And  then  he 
could  really  enjoy  it ;  because  on  the  '  Ocean 
Wave '  he  would  not  have  to  work  so  hard, 


236  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

being  the  captain's  son ;  he  need  only  look  on 
and  learn,  and  enjoy  himself." 

Indeed,  as  they  neared  the  land,  Preston 
grew  quite  confident  of  a  pardoning  welcome 
home ;  and  sang  "  Home  Again  "  as  heartily 
as  any  of  the  happy  men. 

And  so,  one  warm,  sunny  day,  a  lad  came 
towards  the  hills,  with  a  bundle  under  his 
arm,  and  an  eager  look  on  his  flushed  face. 

"That's  the  Point !  "  he  exclaimed  to  him- 
self, looking  up;  "but  how  thick  the  trees 
are ;  oh !  it's  August ;  I  forgot !" 

It  had  been  early  May,  with  its  tiny  young 
leaves,  when  he  had  gone  over  the  hills  last — 
in  the  dim  light  and  with  the  stealthy  foot- 
step. 

"  I  can  keep  behind  the  trees,  and  get 
down  without  their  seeing  me,"  he  said,  clam- 
bering up  the  old,  familiar  footpath. 

Could  he,  though  ?    The  first  thing  he  saw, 


HOME  AGAIN.  237 

on  the  brow  of  the  hill,  lying  carelessly  in  the 
grass,  was  a  well-known  cap — a  cap  that  he 
had  seen  on  a  certain  curly  head  many  a  time. 
And  while  he  stopped,  and  was  gazing  at  it, 
in  a  wild  sort  of  way,  the  head  itself  rose  up 
from  its  grassy  resting-place ;  and  then,  Pres- 
ton did  receive  his  first,  forgiving  welcome 
home. 

"Oh,  Pres!" 

"  Oh,  Fred  !  " 

And  the  brothers  hugged  each  other,  as 
they  had  never  done  before  in  all  their 
lives. 

"  Well,  it's  really  you,  is  it  ? "  said  Fred, 
finding  his  voice  the  first.  "  How  glad  poor 
mother  will  be." 

This  made  Preston  start  off  again,  in  great 
haste  ;  but  his  brother  stopped  him. 

"  Wait,  Pres !  I  want  to  tell  you.  I've 
been  watching  for  you  here,  ever  so  many  af- 


238  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

ternoons,  so  as  to  let  you  know  it,  before  you 
saw  mother.  I  thought  you'd  be  coming 
along  about  this  time,  though  nobody  knew 
that  I  was  looking  for  you.  Pres,  we  haven't 
any  father,  now." 

Fred  spoke  the  words  slowly  and  distinct- 
ly; as  if  he  were  anxious  that  his  brother 
should  perfectly  understand  it  all  at  once, 
without  further  explanation. 

Pres  stared  in  his  brother's  face,  dropped 
his  bundle,  and  repeated  vaguely,  "  Haven't 
any  father?  What  do  you  mean,  Fred? 
Hasn't  father  come  home  yet?" 

"  No,  Pres,  and  he  never  will." 

Fred  laid  his  arm  across  his  brother's 
shoulders,  as  if  he  would  help  him  to  bear  it, 
if  he  could. 

"  Father  is  dead,  Pres !  " 

Dead !  it  was  so  slow  to  make  itself  plain  to 
the  mind  of  this  boy,  who  had  never  seen 


HOME  AGAIN.  239 

death,  in  all  the  ten  bright  years  that  he  had 
lived. 

"Dead!  my  father?"  he  repeated,  while 
the  flush  faded  out  of  his  roughened  little 
cheeks.  Then  he  threw  himself  on  the  grass 
with  a  passionate  cry,  and  thought  he  would 
rather  have  stayed  out  on  the  wide  waters, 
than  to  have  come  home  to  hear  such  a 
thing. 

"  Oh,  I  told  God  I'd  be  good,  if  He'd  let 
me  get  safe  home  again ;  but  I  don't  care, 
now.  I  won't !  Oh,  I  want  my  father !  Fred ! 
Fred ! " 

The  brave  boy,  who  had  taken  all  this  upon 
himself,  to  spare  his  mother,  stood  with  quiv- 
ering lips,  trying  to  think  of  something  which 
he  could  say  to  comfort  his  brother. 

"  Pres,  father  is  a  great  deal  better  off!  and 
we're  all  going  to  try  and  love  God  and  be 
willing." 


240  THE   OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

"  No,  I  can't !  I  ain't  willing !  to  come  home, 
after  so  long,  and  not  see  father." 

He  lay  sobbing  and  thinking,  of  how  he  had 
counted  upon  that  father's  forgiveness,  and  how 
he  had  been  going  to  tell  him  of  his  love  for  the 
sea,  and  how  sure  he  had  felt  that  father  would 
sympathize  with  him,  and  take  him  on  his 
next  voyage.  And  now,  he  would  never 
make  any  more  voyages. 

"  But,  Pres,  we  didn't  any  of  us  see  him," 
answered  Fred,  sorrowfully.  "  Father  died 
away  out  at  sea." 

"  Oh,  Fred  !  tell  me  all  about  it." 

And  Fred  did, — all  that  there  was  to  teH  ; — 
from  the  -first  terrible  dispatch,  to  the  arrival 
home  of  the  "  Ocean  Wave,"  and  the  visit  of 
Mr.  Matson,  the  mate,  with  father's  last  mes- 
sage. 

And  when  he  had  finished,  he  said  cheer- 
fully, "  Oh,  Pres,  it  is  hard  to  have  father  gone, 


HOME  AGAIN.  241 

but  mother  is  left ;  and  how  glad  we  ought  to 
be  for  that!" 

"Yes,"  answered  Pres,  wiping  away  his 
tears,  "  let's  go  to  her,  right  away." 

He  peeped  eagerly,  between  the  trees,  to- 
wards the  familiar  window. 

"  Is  mother  by  the  window  ?"  he  asked 
softly. 

"  No,  I  guess  not ;  she  hasn't  any  boys  to 
watch  for  now ;  it's  vacation,  you  know." 

They  went  down  the  hill  together. 

"Say,  Fred,"  said  Preston,  turning  sud- 
denly towards  him,  "  are  you  all  angry  with 
rrfe  for  going  away  ?" 

"  I  guess  not,  now.  It  wasn't  right ;  and 
mother  felt  dreadfully,  but  I  don't  think  we 
are  angry  about  it." 

"  Is  Syd  home  ?" 

"  Yes." 

"  Oh,  there's  Marcy !  come   round  to    the 
16 


242  THE  OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

other  door.  I  don't  want  her  to  see  me 
first." 

They  went  in  the  door,  and  up  the  stairs, 
softly,  with  fast-beating  hearts.  They  could 
hear  mother's  low  voice,  singing  to  June  ;  and 
Pres  knew  exactly  how  the  afternoon  sunlight 
was  falling  across  the  faded  carpet. 

"You  .go  in  first,"  he  whispered  to  Fred, 
stopping  to  lay  down  his  little  bundle,  and  to 
swallow  the  lump  in  his  throat. 

Fred  opened  the  door,  and,  going  towards 
mother,  asked  in  his  old,  playful  way,  "  What'll 
you  give  for  another  boy  ?" 

She  looked  quickly  up  into  his  tell-tale  face, 
and,  in  another  minute,  June  was  on  the  floor, 
and  Preston  was  in  his  mother's  arms. 

"  Oh,  my  boy  !  I  thought  God  would  send 
you  home  to  me  again." 

Mother  cried,  and  little  June,  who  sup- 
posed something  must  be  wrong,  stamped 


HOME  AGAIN.  243 

her  foot,  and  said,  "  No  !  no!"  to  the  brother 
whom  she  did  not  remember. 

Fred  laughed,  as  he  had  not  done  since  his 
father's  death,  and  ran  out  to  find  Sydney  and 
Will,  and  tell  them  the  good  news.  "  Pres 
has  come  home !"  he  shouted  at  them,  trying 
to  wink  the  glad  tears  out  of  his  eyes. 

"  Here  is  the  wanderer,  home  again,"  said 
mother,  as  they  went  in  the  room.  And  his 
head,  resting  on  her  arm,  showed  that  she  had 
taken  him  right  back  into  the  old  spot  in  her 
heart,  with  such  forgiveness  as  only  a  mother 
on  earth,  and  only  a  God  in  Heaven  can 
show. 

Will  ran  and  embraced  him  joyfully ; 
but  Sydney  could  not  resist  saying,  as  he  held 
out  his  hand, — "  I  hope  he  has  come  back  a 
better  boy  !" — because,  being  the  oldest,  and 
having  taken  in  some  way,  his  father's  place, 


244  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM- 

he  felt  that  he  ought  to  speak  a  word  of  re- 
proof to  the  boy  who  had  done  so  wrongly. 

And  Preston  hid  his  face  against  his  mother, 
and  whispered,— "  Father  isn't  here!— do  you 
think  he'll  know  all  about  it  up  there  ?" 

"If  he  does,  my  boy,  he  will  forgive  you 
just  as  we  do,  and  ask  God  to  make  you  His 
child,  so  that  you  can  go  '  up  there '  too,  some 
day." 

And  somehow  the  old  sunlight  seemed  to 
have  grown  brighter,  as  it  lay  upon  the  worn 
carpet,  and  a  ray  of  it  seemed  to  strike  softly 
down  into  each  heart,  and  make  such  gladness 
as  had  not  been  there  for  many  weeks. 

Even  Marcy  said,  "  Master  Pres,  I'm  glad 
you  have  come  back  to  your  mother,"  and 
stopped  to  rub  her  eyes,  before  she  got  out 
the  griddle,  preparatory  to  making  the  famous 
"hot  cakes,"  of  which  the  boys  were  so 
fond. 


HOME  AGAIN.  245 

And,  at  bed-time,  they  read  the  parable  of 
the  Prodigal  Son,  which  meant  more  to  them 
than  it  had  ever  done  before. 

And  Sydney  said,  "  Mother,  put  Pres  in  my 
bed,  and  let  Fred  and  Will  stay  together ;  that 
will  be  an  equal  division  of  two  noisy  ones  and 
two  quiet  ones."  He  said  it  with  a  gay 
laugh,  but  mother  saw  something  in  the  face, 
which  meant  that  he  was  going  to  keep  a 
brotherly  watch  over  Preston,  and  be  to  him, 
as  far  as  he  could,  all  that  father  would  have 
been,  had  he  lived. 

So  mother  and  Preston  went  together ;  and 
she  sat  by  the  bed-side,  until  he  had  told  her 
all  about  his  temptation  to  run  away,  and 
about  the  voyage,  and  the  storm ;  and  how 
he  wished  he  could  be  good,  but  it  was  so  hard. 

And  mother  told  him  how  God  was  more 
ready  to  forgive,  than  the  most  loving  earthly 
parent ; — how  He  would  go,  like  the  father 


246  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

of  the  prodigal  son,  to  meet  the  repentant 
sinner,  and  show  him  how  He  had  loved  and 
waited  for  him. 

And,  with  his  mother's  kiss  on  his  cheek, 
Preston  laid  his  wet  face  to  the  pillow,  and 
went  to  sleep  with  more  peace  than  he  had 
known  for  four  long  months. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 
No  Cross,  no  Crown. 

YD,  what's  that  for?"  asked  Preston  the 
xt  morning,  after  he  had  been  stretch- 
ing his  eyes  for  some  minutes,  looking  about 
the  room,  and  remembering  where  he  was. 

"  What?"  said  Sydney,  with  a  half-sigh  for 
the  sacrifice  he  had  made,  which  did  not  look 
so  easy  in  the  early  morning  light  of  his  own 
room,  as  it  had  the  night  before,  in  the  light 
of  mother's  face. 

"Why,  that  funny  thing,  over  your  pic- 
ture ?" 

"Oh!"  Sydney's  face  flushed,  as  he  saw 
Preston's  roughened  little  hand  pointing  to- 
wards the  cross  and  crown  he  had  cut  out  and 


248  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

hung  over  his  picture.  This  was  the  very 
beginning  of  the  sacrifice,  and  it  was  the  hard- 
est part  to  Sydney.  He  felt  like  saying,  "Oh, 
nothing!"  and  turning  over  to  shut  his  eyes 
to  it  all,  and  be  just  the  boy  he  had  been  be- 
fore. But  somehow,  the  words  of  the  great 
hero  who  had  fought  the  same  fight,  long  ago, 
came  into  his  mind ;  the  grand  old  Christian 
hero,  who  had  said,  "  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ."  Sydney  must  learn  to  say 
too,  "  I  am  not  ashamed." 

"  That's  a  cross  and  crown,  don't  you  see, 
Pres?" 

"  Yes ;  but  what  have  you  got  it  there 
for?" 

"  Well,  you  see,  Pres," — Sydney  was  look- 
ing straight  up  at  the  picture,  and  not  at  the 
questioning  face  by  his  side, — "  everything 
seems  different  since  father  died  ; — we  used  to 
have  such  easy  times,  with  him  to  take  care  of 


NO  CROSS,  NO  CROWN.  249 

us ;  and  now  it  seems  as  if  we  must  do  more 
for  ourselves,  and  try  to  be  worth  something 
to  mother.  And — there  may  be  some  things 
to  do,  which  won't  be  nice  and  pleasant ;  it 
will  be  like  having  a  cross,  you  know.  And" — 
Sydney's  voice  grew  lower,  but  he  went  on 
bravely — "  the  Bible  says  we  must  have  a 
cross,  if  we  want  to  get  the  crown,  bye  and 
bye.  So  I  just  cut  that  out  one  day,  to  put 
me  in  mind  of  it." 

Sydney  drew  a  long  breath,  and  waited 
anxiously  to  hear  what  his  brother  would  say 
in  reply. 

Preston  twisted  himself,  and  yawned  lazily, 
with  his  face  half  hidden  in  the  pillow. 

"  Dear !  won't  we  ever  have  nice  times 
again  ?  It's  awful !  I  wish  father  hadn't 
died." 

"  Of  course  we  will,  Pres.  I  didn't  mean 
that.  Only,  we  must  do  more,  and  try  to  be 


250  THE  OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

more  like  men  now ;  and  we  can't  be  always 
just  having  our  own  fun,  as  we  used  to  ;  don't 
you  see?  " 

Pres  rolled  over  again,  rubbed  the  tears 
from  his  eyes,  and  looked  at  the  cross  and 
crown  over  Sydney's  picture. 

"  I  believe  you're  going  to  be  good,  Syd  !" 
he  exclaimed,  after  a  while  ;  "  I  wish  I  could  ! 
but  it's  awful  hard  to  have  crosses,  and  not 
to  do  what  you  want  to,  and  all  that !" 

He  was  thinking  of  the  blue,  rolling  waves, 
and  of  the  ship's  motion,  which  was  so  pleas- 
ant to  him. 

"  But,  Pres,  it'll  be  splendid  to  get  a  crown, 
some  day." 

Sydney's  cheeks  burned,  as  he  spoke  ;  part- 
ly at  the  thought  of  gaining  that  glorious 

crown,  when  the  Master  should  call  him  home, 

•# 

and  partly  because  he  was  speaking  so  freely 
to  his  younger  brother. 


NO   CROSS,  NO   CROWN.  251 

Preston  looked  thoughtful. 

"  I  suppose  it  would  be  a  cross,  not  to  go 
to  sea,  when  you  wanted  to,"  he  said,  pluck- 
ing at  the  pillow,  with  a  half-ashamed  face. 

"  Yes,"  answered  Sydney,  eagerly  ;  "  that's 
just  it.  We  must  all  stay  at  home,  now,  and 
do  our  duties  cheerfully,  and  try  to  make 
mother  happy." 

Sydney  could  not  go  on  with  the  little  lec- 
ture which  he  was  intending  to  give  his  run- 
away brother ;  for,  by  the  time  he  had  blinked 
away  the  tears  and  steadied  his  voice  again, 
Preston  had  heard  June's  voice,  and  was  up 
and  dressing,  to  go  in  and  try  to  make  her  ac- 
quainted with  him  again. 

The  elder  brother  went  about  with  a 
thoughtful  face,  after  Preston  had  gone  out. 
And,  amid  all  the  distracting  thoughts, 
there  was  a  little  glad  spot  down  in  his  heart, 
because  he  had  not  been  ashamed  to  let  that 


252  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

brother  see  the  new  resolves  and  desires  which 
he  felt. 

And  so,  all  through  the  vacation,  Sydney 
went,  striving  to  carry  the  motto  of  the  old 
Bible  hero ;  trying,  day  after  day,  to  say  it 
with  a  truthful  heart:  "I  am  not  ashamed." 
Always  and  everywhere ;  among  his  compan- 
ions, in  the  Bible  class,  at  home,  he  must  let 
it  be  seen  that  he  was  not  ashamed  of  this 
Saviour,  whom  he  had  chosen,  nor  of  His  gos- 
pel, by  which  he  had  resolved  to  be  guided  in 
his  life.  For  Sydney  had  found  out  that  he 
needed  this  Friend  so  much,  in  his  life  voy- 
age, that  he  could  bear  even  to  be  laughed 
at  and  scorned,  rather  than  to  go  without 
him. 

And  all  through  those  summer  days,  he 
was  learning  slowly— very  slowly — to  follow 
where  Jesus  pointed  ;  and  sometimes  it  led 
him  away  from  the  waters  that  looked  bright 


NO   CROSS,   NO   CROWN.  253 

and  pleasant,  and  where  he  longed  to  go,  and 
then  it  was  hard.  But  when  he  drew  back 
and  hesitated,  always  the  kind  voice  said, 
"  Fear  not ;  for  I  have  redeemed  thee  ;  I  have 
called  thee  by  thy  name ;  thou  art  mine. 
When  thou  passest  through  the  waters,  I  will 
be  with  thee ;  and  through  the  rivers,  they 
shall  not  overflow  thee." 

Sydney's  uncle  and  Squire  Benton  had  been 
often  at  the  home  of  the  widow  and  her  boys, 
assisting  in  the  settlement  of  Captain  Kirke's 
affairs,  which  had  been  so  suddenly  broken  off 
at  his  death.  They  were  very  kind  :  day  after 
day,  the  Squire's  cane  would  come  tapping 
along  the  walk,  and  his  cheery,  blunt  words 
would  enliven  all  their  hearts.  The  boys 
were  all  growing  fond  of  him  ;  and  especially 
Sydney,  whom  he  still  claimed  as  his  favorite. 
Indeed,  he  would  be  quite  vexed,  if  Sydney 
had  gone  to  the  city,  as  he  sometimes  did,  at 


254  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM- 

his  uncle's  request.     For  his  uncle,  too,  had 

a  fondness  for  his  namesake. 

Little  June  lost  her  fear  of  the  Squire's 
spectacles,  and  reached  for  the  gold  knob 
on  his  cane,  as  soon  as  he  entered  the 
room. 

Sydney  and  Fred  were  particularly  inter- 
ested in  the  settlement  of  their  father's  af- 
fairs;  and  would  talk,  with  grave,  patient 
faces,  at  mother's  side,  after  the  gentlemen 
had  gone. 

"Are  we  poor,  now?"  asked  Preston, 
with  a  long  face,  as  he  came  in  one  day,  and 
found  his  mother  and  brothers  talking  to 
gether. 

"  Poor  ?  no !  "  cried  Fred,  jumping  up,  with 
a  bright  look.  "  We've  got  mother,  and  she's 
got  us,  and  I'd  like  to  know  if  that's  being 
poor!  Syd's  going  back  to  college,  and  Pe- 
ter's going  to  a  house  where  there  isn't  such  a 


NO   CROSS,  NO  CROWN.  255 

heap  of  big  fellows ;  and  you  and  I  are  to  do 
his  work,  and  study  our  lessons.  Do  you 
mind  that,  sir  !  " 

Sydney  smiled,  in  a  quiet  way,  as  he  heard 
his  brother's  plans  ;  and  Pres  asked, — 

"  Mother,  is  Peter  going  away  ?  " 

"  Fred  wants  to  have  it  so,"  she  answered, 
"  and  if  my  boys  are  willing  to  work  a  little,  I 
think  we  can  get  along  without  him." 

"  Of  course  we  can,"  began  Fred,  again ; 
"it's  time  we  began  to  do  some  work;  we've 
been  lazy  all  our  lives." 

The  color  flashed  back  and  forth  excitedly 
in  Sydney's  face  ;  and  how  hard  his  heart  was 
beating,  as  he  sat  there  so  quietly,  no  one 
knew. 

"  But,  really,  are  we  poor?"  persisted  Pres- 
ton. 

"  No,  dear,  not  very  ;  only,  we  cannot  have 
quite  so  many  of  the  luxuries  of  this  life,  as 


2$6  THE  OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

we  had  when  father  was  here  to  get  them  for 
us.  And  I  think  we  are  very  rich ;  because, 
as  Fred  says,  we  have  each  other,  here ;  and, 
besides  that,  we  have  father  and  God  waiting 
for  us,  up  in  Heaven." 


CHAPTER   XXV. 

Sydney's  Choice. 

SCHOOL  begins  to-morrow,"  said  Fred, 
one  evening,  as  they  were  spread 
about  in  mother's  room,  according  to  the  old 
style. 

Preston,  who  had  made  June  quite  ac- 
quainted with  himself  again,  was  having  a 
good-night  frolic  with  her,  and  she  was  show- 
ing her  tiny,  white  teeth,  and  calling  him 
"  Pess,"  in  the  most  charming  way. 

He  made  a  wry  face  at  Fred's  speech.  It 
was  going  to  be  very  distasteful  to  him,  to  go 

back  to  school,  meet  all  the  old  companions, 
17 


258.  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

and  have  them  asking  all  sorts  of  questions 
about  his  going  away  to  sea. 

"  I'm  glad,  for  one,"  added  Fred,  with  the 
cheerful  face  that  was  always  ready  for  what- 
ever came  in  its  turn,  whether  it  was  play  or 
study.  Sometimes,  his  mother  would  watch 
his  eager,  happy  look,  and  think  that  perhaps 
her  boy  was  striving  to  live  according  to  the 
Bible  rule,  "  Whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the 
glory  of  God." 

She  did  not  know.  Fred  never  talked  much 
about  his  feelings;  yet,  at  times,  she  could 
not  but  hope  that  he  was  trying  to  serve  and 
honor  God ;  and  that  it  was  faith  in  Him  that 
gave  the  boy  such  a  cheerful,  contented  spirit. 
Oh,  how  glad  the  thought  made  her  !  and  she 
watched  and  waited  and  prayed,  more  earnest- 
ly than  ever. 

Fred's  plan  for  dismissing  Peter  had 
been  carried  out;  and  the  boys  entered 


SYDNEY'S  CHOICE.  •   259 

into  their  work  heartily,  trying  to  fill  his 
place. 

Marcy  did  not  like  it  as  well,  and  declared, 
every  day,  that  "  too  many  cooks  spoiled  the 
broth,"  when  the  young  workers  went  in  and 
out  of  her  kitchen,  the  little  boots  making 
twice  as  much  noise  as  Peter's  big  ones  used 
to  ;  and  when  Fred  and  Preston  would  come 
carrying  a  basket  of  wood,  piled  much  higher 
than  was  necessary,  and  spilling  it  about  on 
the  hearth.  Still,  she  submitted  to  it  all, 
quite  patiently,  for  the  sake  of  the  mother 
whom  the  boys  were  learning  to  help. 

"  Doesn't  your  term  commence  to-morrow, 
too,  Sydney?"  asked  his  mother,  while  Pres- 
ton was  frowning  silently  at  Fred's  cheer- 
fulness. 

"  Yes,  ma'am,"  answered  the  oldest  boy, 
from  his  quiet  corner. 

"  Seems     to   me,    you're    taking    it   pretty 


260  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

easy !  "  said  Fred,  after  waiting,  vainly,  for 
something  more  enthusiastic  from  the  business 
student. 

"Well,  you  can't  expect  every  one  to  pitch 
into  things,  in  the  style  you  do  ;  it's  better 
for  some  of  us  to  take  things  easy." 

Sydney  made  an  impatient  movement,  in 
the  corner,  which  nobody  saw.  He  felt  half 
cross  at  his  brother,  for  breaking  in  upon  him 
with  his  good-natured  talk,  just  then.  Poor, 
innocent  Fred !  who  only  wanted  to  keep 
things  lively  and  pleasant ;  and  never  dreamed 
of  what  was  passing  in  his  elder  brother's 
mind. 

Sydney  was  thinking  of  last  term  ;  how  he 
had  begun  his  studies  with  such  pleasure,  and 
what  delightful  plans  he  had  laid,  and  how 
his  kind  father  was  with  him  then,  to  help 
and  encourage  him.  It  was  hard  to  give  it  all 
up  ;  he  could  not  see  why  it  was ;  and  yet  he 


SYDNEY'S  CHOICE.  261 

felt  that  it  must  be  right,  or  God  would  not 
have  ordered  it  so.  And  Sydney  determined 
to  be  brave  over  it.  A  great  many  boys  went 
into  business,  without  going  to  the  college, 
and  succeeded  well  too ;  and,  besides,  he 
could  study  by  himself,  and  get  a  little  help 
from  the  Squire,  when  he  needed  it. 

Faster  than  I  can  tell  you,  these  thoughts 
and  a  great  many  others  floated  through  Syd- 
ney's mind ;  and  he  waited  impatiently  for 
the  other  boys  to  go  away  to  bed,  so  that  he 
might  tell  them  all  to  mother. 

She  knew  there  was  something  coming,  this 
watchful  mother  ;  and  when  she  had  followed 
the  others  to  the  door,  with  her  pleasant 
"  good-night,"  she  went  and  sat  down  by  Syd- 
ney's side,  and  laid  her  hand  on  his  shoulder. 

"  Well,  my  son,  what  is  it  ?  " 

Sydney  smiled,  and  felt  proud.  Mother  al- 
ways had  said  "my  boy,"  and  this  time  she 


262  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

said  "  my  son ; "  and  somehow,  he  felt  hon- 
ored by  the  change,  as  if  son  meant  some- 
thing older  and  more  helpful ;  just  what  Syd- 
ney wanted  to  be. 

"  Mother,"  he  began,  his  heart  beating  fast, 
"I'm  not  going  back  to  the  college,  of 
course." 

"  Not  going  back,  Sydney  ?  Why  not  ? 
You  are  not  tired  of  it,  are  you  ?  " 

"  No,  mother ;  but  I  know  very  well  that 
there  are  a  good  many  things  which  we  can't 
afford  to  do,  now,  and  I  wouldn't  go  for  any- 
thing, and  have  you  making  sacrifices  to 
pay  for  it.  And,  besides  that,  I  think  I  ought 
to  be  more  at  home,  now,  to  help  look  after 
Pres  and  Will ;  you  have  enough  to  do ;  and 
Pres  needs  some  one  to  take  charge  of  him." 

Mother's  arms  folded  close  about  her  boy, 
as  he  paused  to  take  breath ;  and  the  tears 
filled  her  eyes. 


SYDNEY'S  CHOICE.  263 

"You  are  thoughtful  and  generous,  Sydney  ; 
but  I  do  not  like  to  have  you  make  this  sacri- 
fice. I  think  we  can  manage  it  in  some 
way." 

"Of  course!  but  that's  just  what  I  don't 
want  you  to  do,  mother  dear  ;  you  have  man- 
aging enough.  And  you  know,  it  isn't  really 
necessary,  like  the  other  boys'  school.  I  un- 
derstand book-keeping  pretty  well,  now ;  and 
and  I  can  always  study  by  myself,  in  the 
evenings ;  and  I  can  get  plenty  of  help  over 
hard  places,  from  the  Squire  and  Uncle  Syd. 
I'll  stop  at  Uncle  Syd's  to-morrow,  and  let 
him  know  they  needn't  expect  me  there  any 
more.  I  am  going  in  to  take  my  books. 
There  now,  Mrs.  Mother!  please  don't  say  a 
word,  for  I've  made  up  my  mind  to  it.  There 
must  be  one  man  in  the  family,  and  he'd  look 
pretty,  going  off  to  school  every  day." 

Sydney  laughed  gaily ;  and  even  mother — 


264  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

though  she  knew  he  was  making  a  sacrifice, 
did  not  quite  know  how  hard  it  was. 

The  bright  city,  with  its  busy  excitement, 
kept  coming  before  the  boy's  eyes ;  and  in  its 
place  he  bravely  put  the  humble  village  and 
the  lowly  home  duties.  He  did  not  know 
what  peace  and  joy  it  would  bring  him,  in  the 
end ;  nor  how  God  was  smiling  upon  him,  at 
that  moment,  and  keeping  account  of  the  least 
thing  done  with  a  faithful  heart,  to  honor 
him. 

"  You  are  such  a  comfort  to  me,  my  son !  " 
said  Mrs.  Kirke ;  feeling  thankful  that  God 
had  left  her  so  much,  in  taking  away  the 
strong  support  of  a  husband's  arm. 

"  I  do  want  to  be,  mother,"  answered  Syd- 
ney, with  a  quiver  in  his  voice  ;  "  I  want  to  do 
something  for  you.  I  have  had  such  a  good, 
happy  time  for  nearly  fifteen  years,  all  through 
you  and  father;  and  now,  it  seems  as  if  I 


SYDNEY'S  CHOICE.  265 

ought  to  turn  around,  and  be  something  to 
you.  I'm  going  to  try !  I've  asked  God  to 
help  me,  and  I  know  he  will ;  He  always 
does  help  when  I  ask  Him." 

Sydney's  face  was  all  flushed,  with  the  ex- 
citement of  speaking  his  secret  thoughts ;  and 
his  mother  looked  at  him,  with  a  sudden  new 
joy  in  her  countenance. 

"  Sydney,  my  boy,  have  you  taken  Him  for 
your  God,  to  love  and  trust  ?" 
"  Yes,  mother." 

And  there  was  such  joy  in  that  old  back 
room,  as  only  God  and  his  saints  up  there 
could  know,  over  one  sinner  who  had  found  the 
peace  of  salvation.  And  God  called  Sydney 
his  son ;  and  said  unto  him,  "  The  way  will  be 
hard  and  full  of  dangers;  but  I  will  never 
leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee." 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 
School. 

MOTHER  watched  the  whole  four, 
going  over  the  hill,  the  next  morn- 
ing. 

Will  was  to  begin  school  that  fall,  and  went, 
carrying  his  books  with  an  important  air,  and 
wondering  if  June  would  not  feel  very  lonely 
all  day  without  him. 

Sydney  was  going  to  town,  to  deliver  up  his 
books,  and  promised  to  be  back  early. 

Of  the  four  boys,  only  one  made  the 
mother's  heart  anxious,  as  she  watched  them 
going  away,  that  morning.  Preston  had  been 


SCHOOL.  267 

a  better  boy  since  he  went  home,  and  found 
that  sorrow  waiting  for  him  there ;  yet  there 
was  a  restlessness  and  discontent  about  him, 
that  worried  his  mother.  He  did  not  love 
his  school ;  and  there  seemed  nothing  that  he 
did  care  for,  very  much,  except  getting  into 
mischief. 

If  he  had -only  gone  away,  that  morning, 
cheerfully,  as  Fred  went ;  or  bravely  and  pa- 
tiently, as  Sydney  had  gone  to  his  unloved 
duty ;  then  his  mother  would  have  felt  glad. 
But  he  had  not :  he  had  been  fretful  and  un- 
happy over  it,  and  did  not  turn  such  a  pleas- 
ant face  back  for  her  to  see,  from  the  hill-side, 
as  the  other  boys  did. 

She  feared  lest  he  should  be  led  away 
again  ;  and,  with  a  mother's  endless  patience, 
she  began  devising  new  plans  for  making  his 
home  pleasant  to  him,  and  getting  him  inter- 
ested in  his  studies. 


268  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

But  Preston  never  could  forget  two  things ; 
first,  how  he  had  promised  God,  on  that 
stormy  night,  to  be  a  better  boy  ;  and,  sec- 
ondly, how  his  father  had  been  buried  away 
under  the  deep  sea.  And  these  two  memo- 
ries gave  the  boy  strength  enough  to  resist, 
when  the  strong  temptation  came  to  seek  the 
wide  waves  again. 

Mother  had  said,  "  I  want  you  to  go  to  school 
a  few  years  more ;  and  then  I  will  consent  to 
your  being  a  sailor  boy,  if  that  is  your  desire." 
And  so  Preston  looked  forward,  and  it  seemed 
like  a  great  while  to  wait,  and  he  could  not 
"  see  the  use  of  it ;  "  yet  he  dared  not  disobey 
again,  while  the  memory  of  the  past  was  so 
strong. 

Whether  Miss  June  did  or  not,  mother  felt 
very  lonely,  that  day,  without  her  quiet  little 
Will.  Her  work  did  not  seem  to  go  quite 
right,  without  his  spelling  and  his  little  sums 


SCHOOL.  269 

in  between  the  stitches.  It  almost  made  the 
tears  come,  to  see  his  chair  standing  there 
empty.  But  she  knew  it  was  best  for  him  to 
go  to  school  among  other  boys.  He  was 
growing  up  so  fast ;  just  as  they  all  do,  these 
boys  that  we  love  so.  Sirst  we  think,  "  Oh, 
if  they  only  could  wear  aprons,  and  be  our  lit- 
tle boys,  always!"  but  they  can't;  they  get 
big  enough  to  leave  off  the  aprons,  and  wear 
jackets  and  boots.  And  then  we  think,  '  Oh, 
if  they  only  could  just  reach  up  to  our  shoul- 
ders, and  no  higher,  and  stay  at  home  with 
us."  But  they  don't.  They  grow  up  so  tall, 
and  go  out  among  other  boys,  and  come  in 
with  wonderful  new  tricks,  learned  from  some 
other  mother's  boy.  And  somehow,  we  find 
that  we  love  them  just  as  well,  as  if  they 
hadn't  grown  so,  and  learned  such  big-boy 
manners.  And  then  we  think,  "  If  they  only 
could  puzzle  over  their  spelling,  and  fly  kites, 


2/0  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

and  play  ball,  and  not  get  any  more  manly." 
But  they  can't.  The  first  thing  we  know,  they 
come  in  with  a  big  Latin  dictionary  under 
their  arms ;  and  go  about  saying  words  in  dif- 
ferent languages,  which,  sometimes,  we  our- 
selves do  not  understand.  And  then  we  feel 
that  we  can't  keep  our  boys ;  that  they  will  be 
men,  some  day.  And,  through  all  these  years 
of  change,  there  is  one  thing  that  we  pray  for 
most  earnestly  of  all,  and  it  is,  that  our 
boys  might  be  God's  boys ;  that  they  might 
learn  to  call  Him  "  Father,"  before  they  leave 
the  fresh,  pleasant  paths  of  boyhood,  and  get 
out  on  the  great,  busy  road  of  manhood. 
God's  boys !  how  beautiful  that  is !  We  could 
not  wish  anything  greater  or  higher  or  better 
for  them.  Kings  and  Emperors  and  Presi- 
dents do  not  hold  positions  half  so  noble  as 
the  humblest  boy  in  life,  who  calls  himself 
God's  boy.  Will  not  every  boy  who  reads 


SCHOOL.  2/1 

this,  take  that  high  and  honorable  title,  which 
he  can  get  without  money  and  without  price, 
without  vexation  or  fear  or  struggle  ?  Will  he 
not  be  God's  boy? 

It  was  a  long  day  to  mother  and  little  June, 
and  a  very  quiet  one  for  Marcy  ;  who  accom- 
plished a  great  deal  of  work,  with  nobody  to 
interrupt  her. 

June  kept  running  to  the  window,  and  then 
to  the  door,  and  then  to  mamma,  with  the 
puzzled  question,  "Fed,  mamma?"  She  did 
not  understand  why  "  Fed  "  could  not  have 
vacation  all  the  year  round,  nor  why  her 
brothers  should  all  have  taken  themselves  off 
so,  at  once.  And  she  fairly  screamed  with 
delight,  when  her  mother  took  her  out,  and 
they  met  the  boys  on  their  way  home.  The 
brothers  were  as  glad  as  she,  and  they  had  a 
merry  time  of  it. 

"Will's  a  splendid  scholar,  mother,"  cried 


2/2  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

Fred,  as  they  went  in  the  house.  "  He's  at 
the  head  of  his  class,  already !  and  Mr.  Rob- 
erts says  he's  a  smart  boy." 

Fred  looked  proudly  at  the  studious  little 
brother,  who  was  leading  June  along  so  gen- 
tly. And  Pres  wondered  what  in  the  world 
made  Will  so  fond  of  his  books ;  dry  old 
things,  he  thought  they  were. 

Sydney  came  home  soon  after  the  other 
boys.  He  looked  flushed  and  tired,  and  did 
not  seem  to  want  to  talk  much.  His  mother 
spoke  pleasantly,  and  did  not  question  him  ; 
but  his  brothers  did,  of  course.  They  wanted 
to  know  everything.  Had  he  been  to  Uncle 
Syd's?  and  did  he  see  all  the  folks?  and  what 
did  they  say  ?  and  did  he  ride  or  walk  home  ? 
and  had  he  seen  anything  of  George  Benton, 
who  was  going  to  begin  at  the  same  college, 
that  day  ? 

This   last    question    nearly  upset   Sydney; 


SCHOOL.  273 

and  his  mother,  noticing  that  he  was  fretted, 
said  cheerfully, — 

"  Well,  young  gentlemen,  I  think  you  have 
catechised  Sydney  enough  ;  it  is  your  turn  to 
answer  now,"  and  she  began  asking  questions 
about  what  they  had  done  and  said  and  seen 
through  the  day,  so  fast,  that  it  puzzled  the 
boys,  made  them  laugh  heartily,  and  gave 
Sydney  a  chance  to  go  away  to  his  own 
room. 

By  tea-time,  he  had  become  more  talkative, 
and  appeared  cheerful ;  yet  something  in  his 
face  attracted  his  mother's  attention,  every 
time  that  Uncle  Sydney's  name  was  men- 
tioned. 

It  puzzled  her :  she  wondered  if  they  had 
not  received  him  cordially  there ;  or  if  he  re- 
gretted his  determination  to  give  up  school, 
after  being  at  his  uncle's  again,  and  recalling 

the  days  he  had  spent  there  last  term. 
18 


274  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

But  he  did  not  tell  anything  to  satisfy  her : 
and,  as  he  grew  more  pleasant  and  sociable, 
and  chatted  with  the  other  boys,  she  hoped 
that  perhaps  she  had  been  mistaken,  after 
all. 

"  Did  Uncle  Sydney  say  you  were  a  foolish 
boy,  to  give  up  your  school?"  she  asked, 
smiling  fondly  at  him,  as  he  rose  to  go  to  his 
room,  that  night. 

"  No,  indeed !  he  thinks  I'm  a  dreadfully 
good  boy,  but  I'm  not !  " 

He  kissed  her,  with  an  excited  little  laugh, 
and  hurried  away.  He  did  not  mean  that  any 
one  but  God  should  know  how  he  had  made  a 
double  sacrifice,  that  day ;  how  hard  a  day  it 
had  been  to  him — harder  than  he  had  thought 
it  could  be.  And  after  he  had  talked  it  all 
over  with  God,  and  settled  it  again,  he  felt 
calm  and  contented. 

"  It  isn't  so  very  much,  after  all,"  he  said, 


SCHOOL. 


275 


bravely,  to  himself,  as  he  lay  down  by  Pres- 
ton's side ;  "  and  I  won't  worry  mother  with 
it." 
But  mother  found  it  out. 


CHAPTER   XXVII. 
The    Victory. 

SYD,  what  in  the  world  were  you  up  scrib- 
ling  at,  so  early?"  asked  Preston,  the 
next  morning,  as  he  came,  the  last  one,  to  the 
breakfast  table,  rubbing  his  eyes,  as  if  the 
sleep  were  not  all  out  of  them  yet. 

"  Oh,  business,  child,  business  !  "  answered 
Sydney,  patting  him  on  the  shoulder,  with  a 
patronizing  air,  and  looking  much  more  con- 
tented and  happy  than  he  had  done  the  night 
before. 

"Well,  I  declare!"  said  Fred,  laughing; 
"  isn't  he  getting  big  ?  There'll  be  no  living 


THE  VICTORY. 

in  the  house  with  him,  after  a  while.  Won't 
you  please  see  to  him,  mother  ?" 

Mother  smiled ;  looked  satisfied ;  and  said 
nothing  of  the  long  hours  that  she  had  spent 
sleeplessly  the  night  before,  thinking  of  her 
eldest  boy,  and  wondering  what  troubled 
him. 

"  He  didn't  creep  out  of  bed  so  softly  but 
what  I  heard  him,"  cried  Pres.  "  And  he  sat 
there  as  solemn  as  a  judge,  scratching  away, 
when  I  turned  over  and  went  to  sleep  again. 
Perhaps  he's  been  making  his  will." 

"  It  wouldn't  take  him  long  to  will  away  all 
he's  got,"  said  Fred  ;  "  would  it,  Syd  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir,  it  would.     I'm  a  rich  man." 

"  Oh,  ho  !"  shouted  all  the  boys  in  concert ; 
and,  although  Sydney  laughed  too,  something 
in  his  face  made  mother  feel  that  he  was 
thinking  of  the  true  riches,  which  never  can 
take  wings  and  fly  away. 


278  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

"  Mother,"  said  Sydney,  after  they  had 
prayers,  "  I  would  like  to  go  over  to  Squire 
Benton's,  for  a  little  while,  after  I  have  done 
my  work,  if  you  don't  want  me  for  anything." 
"  Very  well ;  you  may  go,  my  son,"  she  re- 
plied, with  that  perfect  confidence  in  him,  that 
pleased  him  so  much. 

"  He  has  earned  it,  though,"  thought  Pres- 
ton, watching  him  with  envious  eyes.  "  He 
never  ran  away  or  disobeyed  mother, 'or  did 
anything  bad,  as  I  have." 

And  that  was  true.  Any  boy  who  is  faith- 
ful and  true,  has  a  right  to  be  trusted. 

"You  won't  see  George,"  said  Preston,  in  a 
tone  of  curiosity. 

"  No,"  answered  Sydney,  quietly,  "  I  don't 
expect  to." 

"  It's  no  use,  now,  Pres,  for  you  to  try  to 
get  anything  out  of  Syd ;  he's  very  mysteri- 
ous this  morning;  so  we'll  just  go  away,  and 


THE  VICTORY.  279 

let  him  alone,  though  I  do  suspect  that  he 
wants  to  see  Miss  Ella." 

Sydney  laughed  good-naturedly. 

"  No.  I  don't  think  girls  are  worth  much, 
when  they  get  to  be  young-la  dyish,"  he  said, 
contemptuously,  thinking  back  upon  the  fair 
face  of  one  girl,  who  had  scorned  him  because 
he  would  not  drink  to  her  honor,  with  the 
drink  that  brings  so  many  to  ruin. 

Sydney  had  finished  his  tasks,  made  a  fresh 
toilet,  and  was  off  on  his  way  to  the  Squire's, 
before  the  boys  were  ready  for  school.  His 
heart  beat  very  fast,  as  he  entered  the  wide 
gate,  and  looked  towards  the  windows  of  the 
old  gentleman's  study.  He  pulled  the  bell  so 
modestly,  that  no  one  heard  it  the  first  time  ; 
and  while  he  stood  waiting,  he  looked  at  the 
nicely-kept  pond,  and  thought  of  the  first  day 
that  he  and  Fred  had  gone  there,  to  the  skat- 
ing party,  How  long  ago  it  seemed  !  so  much 


280  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

had  taken  place  since  then.  He  felt  a  great 
deal  more  than  a  year  older.  Father's  being 
gone  made  such  a  difference.  He  sighed, 
softly ;  and  then  a  servant  opened  the  door ; 
and  he  was  shown  into  the  study,  where  stood 
the  Squire  himself  in  dressing-gown  and  slip- 
pers. He  seemed  pleased  to  see  Sydney,  and 
yet  surprised. 

"  Why,  good  morning !  you  home  ?  I  sup- 
posed that  you  and  George  were  getting 
ready  for  work,  in  school." 

"  No,  sir  ;  I  have  given  that  up  !"  said  Syd- 
ney, determined  to  get  through  with  his  story 
as  quickly  as  possible. 

"  Given  it  up  !"  exclaimed  the  gentleman, 
turning  his  spectacles  sharply  upon  the  boy's 
face.  "  Given  up  your  college,  do  you 
mean?" 

"  Yes,  .sir ;  and  if  you  will  please  listen  to 


THE  VICTORY.  28 1 

me,  I  don't  think  you  will  blame  me.  I  came 
to  tell  you  about  it." 

"  Very  well ;  let  us  hear  then."  He  drew 
his  chair  so  close  to  Sydney's  side,  that  the 
boy  felt  sure  he  could  hear  his  heart  beating, 
between  the  words. 

"  Well,  sir,  I  liked  the  school ;  I  wanted  to 
go  another  term  ;  but  ever  since  father  died,  I 
have  been  thinking  about  it ;  and  it  didn't 
seem  right  that  I  should  go  on,  and  perhaps 
cause  mother  and  the  boys  to  deprive  them- 
selves of  things,  so  as  to  pay  my  expenses.  It 
seems  to  me,  rather,  as  if  I  ought  to  be  doing 
something  to  help  myself,  so  long  as  I  am 
through  at  the  academy  ;  and — ,  and — 

"  Well  ?"  persisted  the  old  gentleman,  de- 
termined to  hear  the  whole  story. 

"Well,  I  thought  perhaps  I  might  find 
something  to  do,  here  in  the  town,  so  that  I 
would  be  near  home,  and  mother  wouldn't 


282  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

worry ;  and — I  thought  if  I  came  and  asked 
you,  sir,  maybe  you  could  help  me.  Plenty  of 
boys  begin  before  they  are  as  old  as  I  am." 

"  Yes,  yes,  to  be  sure  ;  but  then,  they  have 
to  begin  at  the  very  lowest  step." 

"  I  am  willing  to  do  that,"  answered  Syd- 
ney, shutting  back  the  bright  vision  that 
came  before  his  mind,  tempting  him  so. 

"And  what  does  your  mother  say  to  all 
this  ?" 

"  She  agreed  to  my  leaving  school,  when  I 
explained  it  to  her ;  and  I  went,  with  her  con- 
sent, to  take  in  my  books,  yesterday.  But  I 
haven't  told  her  what  I  want  to  do,  yet ;  I 
thought  I'd  ask  you,  first,  and  then  surprise 
her." 

"  Are  you  sure  she  will  like  it? " 

"  Yes,  sir;  because  it  will  only  be  beginning 
a  little  earlier  than  I  have  always  meant  to. 
You  know,  I  never  cared  to  go  through  col- 


THE  VICTORY.  283 

lege ;  and,  besides,  it  won't  be  like  real  work, 
because  I  shall  like  it." 

"  Don't  feel  too  sure  of  that,  my  brave 
boy,"  said  the  old  gentleman,  starting  up, 
with  a  sudden  change  in  his  voice,  and  going 
to  the  hat-stand. 

"  I  always  said  that  boy  was  good  for  some- 
thing," he  muttered  to  himself,  as  he  searched 
for  his  hat  and  cane. 

"You  want  to  be  in  the  village,  you  say?" 
he  asked,  coming  towards  Sydney  again. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  because  I  think  I  ought  to  be  at 
home  with  mother." 

"Come  with  me,  then." 

" '  Mother ! '  «  mother ! '  that's  the  watch- 
word with  these  boys,"  he  thought  to  himself, 
as  he  pounded  his  cane  along  the  gravelled 
walk  ;  "  and  that's  why  they  keep  so  straight. 
I  wish  I  had  made  it  my  watchword,  when  I 
was  a  boy." 


284  THE   OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

He  sighed,  sadly,  over  some  memory  of  the 
long-ago  years,  that  no  time  nor  change  could 
ever  wipe  away.  Sometimes  it  seemed  to  the 
poor  old  gentleman,  as  if  God  waited  so  long 
— so  long,  before  calling  him  where  he  could 
meet  that  dear  mother-face  again,  and  know 
certainly  that  all  the  remembrance  of  his  sin 
was  gone  from  her  forever. 

Oh,  boys,  see  to  it  that  none  of  you  have  to 
wait,  when  your  mother  is  in  Heaven,  with 
such  a  burden  on  your  heart. 

Sydney  and  his  good  old  friend  walked 
along  together  into  the  village  ;  and  the  boy's 
heart  beat  fast  with  wonder  and  hope. 

The  Squire  stopped  at  the  office  of  a  lum- 
ber yard,  in  which  he  had  a  large  interest. 

"  Stetson,"  said  he,  to  the  person  who  sat 
there,"  "  you  wanted  some  one  to  do  errands 
and  carry  bills  for  you,  I  believe?  I  have 


THE  VICTORY.  28$ 

brought    you   some   one.       I    think    he  will 
suit." 

"Very  well,  sir." 

"  Wages  are  not  much,"  added  the  Squire, 
turning  to  Sydney,  and  mentioning  the  sum 
he  would  receive,  weekly;  "but  it  will  try 
your  faith,  you  know." 

Sydney  smiled  back,  with  a  satisfied  air. 
"  He  will  begin  to-morrow." 

"  All  right,  sir ;  be  here  by  nine,"  he  added, 
turning  to  Sydney.  And  then  he  took  his 
name,  and  the  matter  was  settled. 

Sydney  could  hardly  believe  it.  The  thing 
about  which  he  had  thought  and  hesitated  so 
much,  all  settled  in  such  a  little  while. 

"  Now,  go  home  and  tell  your  mother !" 
said  the  Squire,  smiling  at  his  pleased  and 
puzzled  face.  "And  I  am  coming  down  to 
see  her,  myself,  after  dinner." 


286  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

Sydney  tried  to  say  his  thanks  ;  but  the  old 
gentleman  cut  him  short. 

And  so,  in  a  few  minutes,  he  had  climbed 
the  hill,  and  stood,  all  out  of  breath,  with 
glowing  cheeks,  in  mother's  room. 

"Sydney!" 

He  looked  into  her  face,  as  she  came 
towards  him,  and  saw  that  she  knew  it  all ; 
and  he  hid  his  face  in  her  arms. 

"  Oh,  my  boy  !  my  brave,  helpful  son." 

"  What  is  it,  little  mother?  "  he  said,  affect- 
ing not  to  understand. 

"  Uncle  Sydney  has  been  here,  and  told 
me." 

"  Uncle  Syd!  already?" 

Yes;  he  had  been  there,  and  told  the 
mother  how  he  had  offered  his  namesake  a 
place  in  his  own  store,  as  high  as  that  occu- 
pied by  his  own  son,  and  with  such  a  salary, 
and  such  promises  for  the  future,  as  would 


THE  VICTORY.  287 

have  made  any  boy's  eyes  sparkle.  He 
thought  Sydney  had  a  talent  for  business; 
and  he  was  fond  of  the  boy,  and  had  formed 
great  plans  of  what  he  would  do  for  him.  And 
Sydney  had  refused  it  all ;  had  thanked  him, 
with  a  face  that  said  plainly  how  great  the 
temptation  was ;  and  had  chosen  to  stay  at 
home  with  his  mother,  for  the  present. 

The  generous  uncle  was  angry,  and  said  he 
could  not  understand  it.  But  the  mother  un- 
derstood it,  and  felt  that  it  was  for  her  sake 
that  her  boy  had  turned  away  from  the  tempt- 
ing offer. 

Sydney  calmed  his  voice,  and  tried  to  speak 
lightly  of  it. 

"What  made  you  refuse,  my  son?"  asked 
his  mother,  looking  tenderly  into  his  excited 
face. 

"  Just  because  I  wanted  to  be  at  home  with 
you,  mother ;  and  I  knew  you  would  feel  wor- 


288  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

ried  about  me,  if  I  were  in  the  city  all  the 
time,  and  at  a  great  big  store,  like  Uncle 
Syd's.  I  think  it  would  be  mean  for  me  to 
run  away  from  you  and  the  boys,  now  ;  and 
really,  mother,  I  think  I  shall  be  safer  here 
with  you.  I  mean  I  am  not  very  strong,  and 
I  shan't  have  so  many  temptations;  and  I 
shall  have  you  to  help  me." 

"And  Jesus,  always,  wherever  you  are, 
Sydney." 

"  Yes,  mother,  I  know." 

"  Uncle  says  you  did  not  even  take  time  to 
think  over  it." 

"  Well,  I'm  such  a  foolish  fellow,  I  did  not 
dare  to,  mother.  I  knew  that  he  did  not  like 
my  refusing  so  ;  but  I  wrote  him  a  letter  this 
morning,  and  told  him  all  my  reasons,  better 
than  I  could  speak  them.  He'll  get  it  when 
he  goes  home." 

Sydney  drew  a  long  breath  ;  and  knew  by 


THE  VICTORY.  289 

mother's  face,  that  she  was  glad  of  the  way 
he  had  chosen.  Then  he  told  her  of  what  he 
and  Squire  Benton  had  been  doing,  and  en- 
joyed her  surprise ;  and  declared  that  he 
knew  he  should  like  it ;  and  that  it  was  high 
time  that  such  a  great  fellow  was  doing  some- 
thing ;  and  a  great  many  other  things. 

Then,  after  a  while,  the  Squire  came,  and 
had  his  say ;  and  the  boys  came,  and  heard 
of  it ;  and  there  was  a  great  discussion,  and 
much  merriment  over  Sydney's  "  start  in 
business." 

God  and  the  mother  knew  best  how  he  had 
started  in  something  else ;  started  to  carry  the 
dear  cross  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  to  carry 
it  contentedly  and  bravely,  however  heavy  it 
should  seem. 


CHAPTER   XXVIII. 

Changes. 

AND  so  began  a  sort  of  new  life,  in  the 
old  back  room.  Nothing  seemed  ex- 
actly as  it  used  to  be,  and  yet,  all  went  on 
cheerfully  and  quietly.  The  consecrated  Cross 
had  been  laid  over  the  threshold  of  the  pleas- 
ant room ;  and  they  who  took  it  up  and  car- 
ried it,  with  patient  hearts,  found  peace  and 
comfort  in  it. 

It  took  them  all  some  time  to  get  used  to 
the  new  way  of  things ;  and  now  and  then, 
some  of  them  would  sigh  sadly,  for  the  old 
life  that  had  been  before  the  sorrow  had  come. 

But  God  always  keeps  the  sunlight  just  be- 


CHANGES.  291 

hind  the  shadow ;  and  brightness  could  not  be 
shut  out  of  the  back  room,  as  long  as  mother 
was  there.  The  light  of  her  smile  never  went 
out ;  her  children  found  it  always  shining  for 
them,  and  always  showing  them  where  the 
greater  love  and  help  were  waiting  for  them 
in  the  Saviour's  heart. 

So  the  days  went  on,  and  we  must  go  on 
too ;  for,  much  as  we  would  like  to  linger  over 
these  boy  lives,  with  all  their  pleasures  and 
pains,  we  may  not  do  so  ;  it  would  take  too 
much  time  ;  and  we  only  want  our  boys,  who 
are  reading  these  words,  to  see  what  noble 
fruit  for  God's  glory  may  grow  from  little 
seed,  in  the  heart  of  a  boy  who  honored  his 
mother. 

Sydney  only  kept  his  first  position  a  few 
weeks ;  then  he  went  home  with  a  glowing 
face,  one  day,  and  told  how  he  had  been  made 
an  assistant  to  the  book-keeper.  And  then 


THE  OLD  BACK   ROOM. 

he  began  studying  and  figuring  more  diligent- 
ly than  ever,  during  his  leisure  hours  in  the 
evening.  He  still  had  wonderful  plans  and 
dreams  of  what  great  things  he  would  do, 
some  day ;  yet  he  kept  the  wise  Master  in  his 
boat,  and  steered  patiently  as  He  directed; 
though,  sometimes,  it  seemed  like  turning  di- 
rectly away  from  his  pleasant  visions. 

Sydney's  uncle  seemed  greatly  offended,  or, 
rather,  hurt,  at  what  the  boy  had  chosen,  in- 
stead of  the  offer  he  had  made  him.  He 
could  not  forget  his  disappointment ;  and 
Sydney  knew  it,  always,  by  his  tone,  when  he 
asked  him  "  How  he  was  getting  along." 
And  always,  when  Sydney  visited  there,  Ned 
had  some  glowing  story  to  tell,  of  how  much 
he  had  done  that  day,  and  of  what  delightful 
times  he  and  his  young  friends  were  having  in 
the  evenings,  after  work  was  over. 

It  gave  Sydney  a  little  jealous  pang,  some- 


CHANGES.  293 

times ;  but  I  think  he  never  regretted  the 
way  he  had  chosen. 

The  winter  came,  and  Fred  kept  the  house 
merry  with  his  enjoyment  of  it.  He  would 
not  let  Sydney  give  up  any  of  the  old  games 
and  frolics ;  and  so  they  had  many  a  delight- 
ful skating-match  on  the  Squire's  famous 
pond.  Preston  went  too,  then,  and  Will 
learned  to  wear  his  first  skates  quite  fearlessly, 
under  the  teachings  of  brother  Fred,  who  had 
nearly  as  much  patience  as  he  had  fun  in 
him. 

The  blunt  old  Squire  grew  to  feeling  almost 
young  again,  and  smiled  pleasantly,  as  he 
watched  them.  And  George  and  Ella  used  to 
wonder  what  had  come  over  their  grandfather, 
to  make  him  so  different.  Why,  it  was  just  a 
little  bit  of  the  sunlight  from  the  white  house 
under  the  hill,  that  had  reached  the  old  man's 
heart !  the  same  good  influence  which  they 


294  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

themselves  had  felt,  and  which,  more  than 
riches  or  worldly  possessions,  could  make  peo- 
ple happy. 

Preston  went  through  a  series  of  ups  and 
downs :  at  one  time,  trying  to  be  good  and  do 
right ;  and,  at  another  time,  going  all  astray,  and 
falling  into  all  sorts  of  wrong  and  mischievous 
ways.  At  times,  he  would  even  get  cross 
and  fretful,  looking  ahead  over  the  long  days 
which  must  go  by,  before  he  could  be  on  the 
sea  again.  He  was  not  fond  of  his  books : 
and  often  wondered,  impatiently,  why  Fred 
and  Will  got  along  with  their  lessons  so 
easily. 

Because  Will  loved  to  study ;  and  because 
Fred  did  everything  with  his  whole  heart, 
and  cheerfully,  whether  he  particularly  liked 
it  or  not.  While  Preston  had  just  set  his 
heart  upon  one  thing,  and  reached  after  that, 


CHANGES.  295 

forgetting  how  many  other  things  God  had 
given  him  to  do. 

Will  was  fast  becoming  a  sober  little  stu- 
dent. He  had  not  as  much  time  for  telling 
little  stories  to  June,  even  if  she  had  been 
willing  to  listen  to  them ;  though  he  did 
sometimes  hide  himself  away,  in  the  unoccu- 
pied room,  and  preach  little  sermons  to  imag- 
inary people. 

June  left  babyhood  behind  her,  and  grew 
into  very  girlish  ways.  She  went  from  room 
to  room,  leaving  traces  of  her  wee  fingers 
among  all  the  brother-property.  She  upset 
Sydney's  inkstand ;  tied  Fred's  best  cravat 
around  her  dolly's  waist ;  tore  Preston's  new 
kite,  and  rumpled  the  pages  of  Will's  neatly- 
kept  school  books.  Yet  no  one  ever  scolded 
her  much.  The  boys  called  her  a  "  saucy  lit- 
tle darling,"  and  a  " cunning  rogue;"  and 
kissed  the  mischievous  hands,  as  if  they  had 


296  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

been  doing  a  most  commendable  work.  In- 
deed, I  fear  that  she  would  have  become  en- 
tirely a  spoiled  child,  if  it  had  not  been  for  the 
wise  mother-heart,  which  could  correct  as  well 
as  love. 

But  the  best  thing  that  took  place  in  all 
this  time,  that  we  are  glancing  over  so  quick- 
ly, was  this :  that  Sydney  stood  up,  before  all 
the  people  of  the  village  church,  and  enrolled 
his  name  among  the  followers  of  Jesus  Christ ; 
confessed,  before  them  all,  that  he  needed 
this  Saviour;  and  had  chosen  Him  to  be  his 
Guide  over  the  rough  sea  of  life. 

Oh,  how  long  Sydney  thought,  and  how 
much  he  hesitated,  before  he  took  this  step. 
How  hard  it  seemed  to  him  to  do.  And  yet, 
Jesus  had  said,  "  Whosoever  shall  confess  me 
before  men,  him  will  I  confess  also  before  my 
Father  which  is  in  Heaven.  But  whosoever 


CHANGES.  297 

shall  deny  me  before  men,  him  will  I  also 
deny  before  my  Father  which  is  in  Heaven." 

Ah,  boys,  who  of  you  would  want  to  be  de- 
nied, at  the  gate  of  that  glorious  land  ?  to  be 
shut  out  from  all  its  happiness  and  beauty  ? 
to  hear  the  sorrowful  voice  of  a  neglected  Sa- 
viour, saying,  "  I  know  you  not." 

And  yet,  for  a  boy  to  feel  that  he  needs  a 
Saviour,  to  feel  that  he  cannot  get  to  heaven 
without  this  Jesus,  and  yet  to  be  ashamed  to 
confess  it  before  others — is  not  that  denying 
the  dear  Redeemer  ?  Yes,  Sydney  knew  that 
it  was ;  and  so,  one  bright  Sabbath  morning, 
the  struggle  ended  ;  and  he  went,  humble,  yet 
not  ashamed,  to  unite  with  God's  people. 

And,  oh !  what  gladness  and  peace  it 
brought  to  his  heart.  He  wondered  how  he 
could  have  waited  so  long^. 

Not  that  the  dangers  were  over — no !  Not 
that  temptation  and  trials  were  gone — no! 


298  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

Not  that  the  sea  of  life  was  any  less  stormy — 
no !  But  because  he  had  the  Guide  and 
Helper,  who  could  take  him  through  it  all, 
safely;  and  own  him,  at  last,  before  the  face 
of  the  Father. 

Just  as  if  a  little  child,  tottering  over  a 
rough  ground,  should  find  at  last  the  strong 
mother-hand,  and  grasp  it  with  joy,  and  feel 
no  more  afraid. 

The  rough  way  must  be  walked  just  the 
same  ;  but  the  strong  hand  holds  his  ;  he  may 
stumble  and  fall,  even,  but  he  keeps  fast  hold ; 
and  knows  he  shall  get  safely  to  the  end.  at 
last. 

Just  as  easy  as  that,' dear  young  readers,  is 
the  way  of  salvation,  by  Jesus  Christ.  And 
Sydney  had  found  that  way. 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 
Daily  Life. 

LET  me  give  you  some  idea  of  how  the 
days  went  by,  about  that  time ;  when 
little  June  had  passed  her  three-year-old  birth- 
day, and  was  no  longer  "  the  baby." 

The  quiet,  pleasant  days,  with  nothing 
grand  or  wonderful  about  them ;  only  the 
small,  patient  teachings  and  strivings,  which 
were  to  make  the  foundations  for  the  noble 
lives  bye  and  bye.  The  beautiful  days,  begun 
and  ended  in  the  sunlight  of  mother's  room. 
Such  days  as  boys  and  girls  can  always  look 
back  upon,  in  after  years,  with  tender,  grate- 
ful hearts,  for  all  the  truth  and  good  there  was 
in  them 


300  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

Sydney  and  Fred  usually  tried  to  see  which 
could  be  up  first  in  the  morning,  and  get  most 
of  the  chores  done  before  breakfast.  Most 
often,  it  was  Fred.  It  took  a  grand  emer- 
gency to  rouse  Sydney's  energies;  but  Fred 
was  always  ready.  "  He  sleeps  with  one  eye 
open,"  the  boys  used  to  say,  sometimes. 
However  it  was,  he  was  always  bright  enough, 
when  daylight  came  ;  going  about  with  his 
cheerful  whistle  and  lively  step.  And  if  he 
had  made  an  effort  to  get  up,  when  he  wanted 
to  sleep  longer,  and  the  bed  felt  good,  nobody 
ever  guessed  it. 

Marcy  confessed  to  herself  that  she  did  like 
to  see  Master  Fred  come  into  the  kitchen,  in 
the  morning,  he  was  always  in  such  a  good 
humor,  and  did  everything  so  quickly  and 
well. 

Sometimes,  the  whole  three  would  be  at 
work,  at  once ;  not  often,  though,  for  Preston 


DAILY   LIFE.  30! 

was  fond  of  sleep,  and  then  there  would  be  a 
great  uproar.  Sydney  scolding  Pres,  and  spil- 
ling his  pail  of  water,  at  the  same  time ;  Fred 
laughing  at  them  both,  and  Pres  dropping  his 
kindling  wood,  to  scare  away  the  cat. 

Sometimes  there  would  be  a  little  studying 
before  breakfast;  but  oftener,  hungry  faces 
would  go  peering  into  the  kitchen,  and  hun- 
gry voices  proclaiming,  "  Hurry  up,  Marcy, 
I'm  nearly  starved." 

Then,  at  the  head  of  the  stairs,  would  sound 
a  tiny,  childish  voice, — 

"  Fed  !  Fed !  me  want  to  come." 

And  away  would  go  the  four  devoted 
brothers,  to  bring  down  their  darling,  who 
had  to  deal  out  her  morning  kisses  very  gen- 
erously. She  was  a  loving  little  creature, 
though.  "  Which  she  loved  best,"  none  of 
them  could  ever  get  her  to  say.  "  Me  loves 


302  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOJVx. 

mamma,  and  eve'y  one,"  she  always  answered, 
when  they  questioned  her. 

Mother  would  soon  follow  June  down- 
stairs; and,  what  with  her  pleasant  words, 
and  June's  pretty  ways,  the  boys  would  forget 
that  they  were  nearly  "starved,"  until  Marcy's 
breakfast  was  on  the  table. 

Breakfast  was  always  a  pleasant  meal,  there, 
for  mother  thought  if  the  day  had  a  good 
beginning,  it  was  more  likely  to  be  a  success- 
ful day.  So  there  was  generally  plenty  of 
eating,  and  plenty  of  talking,  and  plenty  of 
enjoyment. 

Even  if  Pres  was  moody,  or  Sydney  inclined 
to  be  dull,  they  were  usually  cheered  up,  be- 
fore the  meal  was  over. 

Next,  as  needy  and  as  hungry  as  the  bod- 
ies, and  far  more  important,  the  souls  were  to 
be  furnished  and  fed,  for  another  day's  jour- 
ney. Mother's  room,  bright  and  fresh  with  its 


DAILY   LIFE.  303 

morning  sun,  was  a  pleasant  place  for  the  boy- 
souls  to  go  and  get  their  strength  and  help. 
I  think  they  learned  to  love  that  morning 
hour ;  God  seemed  so  near  to  them,  then ;  so 
loving  and  fatherly,  just  as  He  is ;  and  every 
day  they  were  getting  better  acquainted  with 
this  great  Friend  whom  they  needed  so. 

It  was  a  pretty  sight,  on  any  of  those  morn- 
ings, for  a  stranger's  eye  to  look  at.  The 
four  boy-heads  bent  over  their  Bibles,  with  the 
sunbeams  lighting  them  up  ;  the  sweet  mother- 
face,  so  full  of  love  and  sympathy,  turn- 
ing from  one  to  another;  and,  in  the 
midst,  little  June,  sitting  demurely,  with 
folded  hands,  on  the  low  chair,  and  her  rosy 
lips  shut  resolutely,  because  she  knew  she 
ought  not  to  talk  then,  even  to  her  precious 
dolly.  Sometimes,  Miss  Dolly  would,  accord- 
ing to  June's  ideas,  behave  quite  badly  ;  and 
then  the  little  lady  would  shake  her  head  at 


304  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

it,  and  make  such  reproving  faces  as  would 
certainly  have  upset  the  boys'  gravity,  had 
they  seen  them. 

Having  read  God's  word,  and  asked  for  His 
blessing,  each  soul  went  forth  to  the  daily  du- 
ties and  joys  and  temptations. 

The  boys  collected  their  books,  took  last 
glances  over  their  lessons,  had  a  frolic  with 
June,  said  their  good-byes,  and  went  over  the 
hill  together. 

Sydney  parted  from  them,  where  their  ways 
separated,  with  a  word  of  brotherly  counsel  to 
Preston,  and  a  patronizing  air,  which  always 
made  Fred  smile. 

"  Syd  is  such  a  man,"  he  would  say  to  him- 
self, as  he  went  racing  along  the  road,  with  a 
determination  that  he  wouldn't  be  "  mannish," 
while  there  was  a  bit  of  boy  left  in  him. 

With  the  same  merry  face,  Fred  always 
came  out  of  school.  The  boys  used  to  say 


DAILY   LIFE.  305 

they  hardly  knew  which  he  liked  best,  going 
in  school,  or  coming  out. 

But  Preston  often  came  out  later,  and  with 
a  dragging  step  and  fretful  face.  Poor  Pres- 
ton !  who  did  not  appreciate  the  golden  mines 
of  wisdom  which  were  hidden  away  under  all 
that  mass  of  rock  which  he  was  cutting 
through  so  slowly.  If  only  he  had  knocked 
away,  with  an  earnest  hand  and  cheerful 
heart,  as  Fred  did,  he  might  have  had  a  peep 
at  the  glittering  treasure  now  and  then. 

Will  was  such  a  shy,  studious  little  fellow, 
that  he  did  not  soon  become  a  favorite  among 
his  schoolmates,  and  he  used  to  go  home 
with  a  thoughtful  face,  stopping  to  pick  up 
bits  of  queer-looking  things  on  his  way,  and 
carry  them  home,  wondering  if  they  were  not 
"  curiosities,"  such  as  Squire  Benton  had  in 
the  cabinet  in  his  study,  which  he  loved  to 
visit  so. 

20 


306  THE  OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

Sydney  was  later  in  getting  home  than  the 
other  boys.  He  walked  in  those  days  with 
such  a  firm,  business-like  step,  and  grew  to 
look  so  much  like  his  father,  that  it  often 
made  the  smiles  and  tears  meet  in  mother's 
face,  as  she  watched  him  from  her  window. 

I  dare  say,  you  have  wondered,  before  this, 
how  it  was  that  this  mother  was  generally 
found  at  the  window,  when  her  boys  were 
coming  or  going  over  that  hill.  Had  she  no 
duties  to  call  her  away  ?  'Tis,  indeed,  more 
than  any  one  but  a  mother  can  understand  ! 
But  love  can  always  find  time  for  anything ; 
and  this  mother  loved  her  boys ; — she  wanted 
to  have  them  happy ;  wanted  to  give  them 
the  light  of  her  smile,  whenever  she  could : 
she  wanted  them  to  love  her,  to  feel  that  they 
could  always  go  to  her  for  sympathy,  and 
help  and  comfort.  She  wanted  them  to  feel 
that  home,  where  mother  was,  was  the  best 


DAILY   LIFE.  307 

place  in  all  the  world  to  them;  she  wanted 
them  to  know  that  all  their  plans  and  doings 
and  joys  and  troubles  were  of  interest  to  her. 
And  so  she  watched  their  going  and  coming, 
with  her  pleasant  face ;  and  they  learned  to 
watch  for  her,  too,  and  to  feel  how  much  she 
was  to  them. 

These  little  things,  which  only  mothers 
remember  to  do, — how  much  they  are  worth ! 
and  what  a  difference  they  make  in  boys'  and 
girls'  lives  !  I  wonder  if  my  readers  have  not 
some  such  pleasant  little  things,  occurring 
daily,  to  gladden  their  lives ;  something  which 
mother  does,  quickly  and  cheerfully;  and 
which  they  almost  forget  to  notice,  because  it 
is  such  a  constant  blessing,  but  which  they 
would  miss,  oh,  so  much,  if  it  should  be  taken 
away  from  them. 

The  pleasant  tea-table,  where  each  one 
talked  over  the  day's  events ;  the  study-hour, 


308  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

and  many  a  quiet  talk,  after  it  all,  in 
"  mother's  room,"  closed  these  days,  which 
were  varied,  now  and  then,  by  a  visit  to  Squire 
Benton's,  or  a  visit  from  the  old  gentleman 
and  his  granddaughter ;  or  a  gay  holiday ;  or 
a  trip  to  the  city,  and  a  sight  of  Uncle  Syd- 
ney's household  there. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

Sunday  Afternoon. 

,  I  say!  Sydney's  got  to  be  aw- 
fully  good,  hasn't  he?  " 

George  Benton.  walking  home  from  church, 
in  the  still,  autumn  sunlight,  had  been  looking 
at  his  old  school-mate,  as  he  walked  ahead 
with  his  mother  ;  and  thinking  that  he  seemed 
farther  from  him  than  he  used  to  in  the  days 
gone  by. 

Fred  smiled.  "  Syd  always  was  a  good 
fellow  !  "  he  said,  with  a  generous  pride  in  his 
elder  brother. 

"  Oh,  yes  !  but  I  mean,  he's  different :  real 
religious,  you  know." 


310  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

"Yes,"  answered  Fred  thoughtfully;— 
"  Syd's  a  Christian,  and  no  mistake  about  it !  " 

George  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "  I  don't 
see  the  use,  anyhow,  of  boys  being  members 
of  the  church,  and  all  that.  I  thought  that 
belonged  to  older  people." 

"  Why,  George  !  " 

"  Well,  don't  it?  Older  people  ought  to  be 
serious  ;  but  I  don't  fancy  the  idea  of  a  boy's 
stopping  off  all  his  fun,  and  settling  down  into 
such  gloomy  ways." 

Fred  smiled  again,  at  his  companion's 
words.  Plainly,  George  had  not  had  any 
mother  to  teach  him  what  a  pleasant  way  the 
way  to  heaven  is. 

"  But  Syd  hasn't  settled  down  to  any 
gloomy  ways  ;  he's  ready  for  his  fun,  just  the 
same  as  ever.  And  I  think  a  boy  can  be  just 
as  jolly  when  he's  a  Christian,  as  when  he 
isn't.  I  don't  think  we  have  to  give  up  our 


SUNDAY  AFTERNOON.  311 

fun,  at  all — if  it's  the  right  kind  of  fun,  I 
mean.", 

"But  what's  the  use?"  persisted  George. 
•'  Why  need  a  fellow  trouble  himself  with  such 
things,  at  all?  Time  enough,  bye  and  bye." 

Fred  turned  his  brave,  honest  face  full 
upon  him.  "  Now,  George,  you  know  better 
than  that.  Boys  have  to  die,  as  well  as 
older  people;  and  if  they're  not  ready  for 
it,  they'll  be  sorry  when  the  time  comes,  I 
guess." 

"  Yes,"  said  a  soft  voice,  behind  them ; 
"  and  it's  a  dreadful  thing  to  die  so !  " 

George's  sister  Ella  came  up  beside  them. 

"  There's  poor  Dake  Thorn,  who  fell  under 
the  car-wheels  last  week,  and  was  killed.  I 
don't  think  he  was  ready  to  die  !  His  sister 
Mary  is  in  a  dreadful  way  about  it ;  and  I'm 
sure  she  wouldn't  feel  so  badly,  if  Dake  had 
been  a  good  boy." 


312  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

"  Dake  Thorn ! "  repeated  Fred,  in  as- 
tonishment, for  he  had  not  heard  of  it  be- 
fore. 

"  Yes  ;  didn't  you  know  it  ?  He  was  off  on 
some  frolic,  that  nobody  knew  about ;  and  as 
he  was  jumping  off  the  car,  before  it  stopped, 
he  fell,  and  was  run  over." 

Ella  said  that  she  and  her  Sunday  school 
teacher  had  just  stopped  in  to  see  the  sister. 
Mary  was  in  her  class,  and  had  not  been  to 
school  that  day,  because  of  her  grief. 

"  Dake  was  a  bad  fellow !  "  said  George. 
"  Always  getting  in  some  scrape  or  other." 

Fred  answered  "  Yes,"  in  an  absent-minded 
way.  He  was  thinking  of  his  brother  Preston, 
who  had  been  with  Dake  Thorn  so  much ; 
and  who  had  just  such  a  way  of  getting  into 
mischief  and  trouble. 

And  Ella  sighed  :  she  was  thinking  of  what 


SUNDAY  AFTERNOON.  313 

she  had  overheard  Fred  saying  to  her 
brother. 

In  a  little  solemn  silence,  the  three  walked 
on  together.  The  birds  sang  gaily  among  the 
bright-colored  trees :  the  grass  was  so  soft 
and  green  yet,  and  the  breezes  were  so  pleas- 
ant ;  as  if  they  had  not  even  thought  of  the 
winter  which  was  so  close  at  hand,  coming 
with  its  chill. 

It  was  a  beautiful  world,  where  God  had 
placed  those  young  people,  to  spend  a  little 
while.  But  He  wanted  them  to  remember 
that  it  was  only  for  a  little  while,  and  that 
there  was  a  far  more  beautiful  Land  be- 
yond, where  He  waited  for  them.  He  wanted 
them  to  find  the  way  to  that  Land,  through 
Jesus,  their  Saviour  ;  and  His  Holy  Spirit  was 
whispering  in  their  hearts,  that  Sabbath  after- 
noon, and  showing  them  the  better  way,  if 
they  would  only  listen,  and  follow. 


314  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

"  Well !  "  said  George,  at  last,  breaking  the 
silence,  with  a  feeling  of  vexation  at  himself 
for  getting  into  such  a  solemn  mood — "  it 
may  be  the  best  way,  to  do  as  Syd  has  done ; 
but  I  can't  make  up  my  mind  to  do  it,  yet. 
And  I  wish  you  two  wouldn't  look  so  awfully 
long-faced  about  it !  " 

"  We  don't  mean  to,"  answered  Fred,  with 
his  old,  bright  smile.  "  If  we  make  up  our 
minds  to  choose  what  Syd  has  chosen,  why, 
we'll  do  it  because  it  is  pleasant,  and  not 
make  any  long  faces  over  it.  Won't  we, 
Ella?" 

The  girl  nodded,  with  a  wondering  look  at 
his  happy  countenance. 

"  It's  a  deal  pleasanter  to  be  good,  and  to 
be  on  the  right  side,  and  to  feel  safe,  anyhow, 
I  think."  And  the  boy's  face  looked  as  if 
he  meant  to  seek  in  earnest  that  pleasant 
way. 


SUNDAY  AFTERNOON.  315 

George  glanced  at  him,  suspiciously.  "  I 
do  really  believe,  Fred,  that  you're  going  to 
get  religious  too :  and  that'll  just  spoil  every 
bit  of  fun  a  body  could  have  with  you." 

"See  if  it  does !"  replied  Fred,  with  a  glow 
in  his  cheeks ;  and  he  wound  his  arm  affec- 
tionately over  his  companion's  shoulders,  as 
they  came  to  the  turn  in  the  road. 

"  Ask  your  grandfather,  and  all  come  over 
and  sing  with  us  to-night,  can't  you  ?"  said 
Fred,  turning  to  Ella,  as  they  separated.  She 
answered  yes,  very  willingly ;  for  of  all  things 
she  enjoyed  a  sing  on  Sunday  evening,  at 
Mrs.  Kirke's. 

Fred  found  them  all  in  the  garden,  when 
he  went  down  the  hill  "with  his  Sunday 
walk,"  as  Preston  said,  laughing,  and  thinking 
how  seldom  his  gay  brother  ever  went  over 
that  hill,  on  anything  but  a  "  full  gallop." 

June   was    flirting    her    little   white    dress 


316  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

among  the  gaudy  dahlias  and  chrysanthemums, 
and  Fred  stopped  to  notice  what  a  pretty  pic- 
ture she  made. 

"  She  is  a  little  beauty ;  won't  we  make  a 
queen  of  her,  as  she  grows  up !  "  he  said  to 
himself,  as  he  looked.  And  then  the  child 
discovered  him,  and  ran,  calling,  with  her 
hands  full  of  flowers  for  his  button-hole. 

"  What  makes  you  look  so  sober,  Fred  ?" 
asked  Preston,  while  June's  little  fingers  were 
twisting  and  crushing  the  stems,  to  get  them 
in  their  place. 

"  Why,  do  I  ?"  said  Fred,  looking  up  from 
his  grassy  seat.  "  I  was  thinking  about  Dake 
Thorn ;  have  you  heard  ?" 

"What?  no." 

And  Fred  told  the  sad  story,  which  made 
all  the  faces  look  sober. 

"Poor  fellow,"  said  Sydney.  "Why,  he 
wasn't  any  older  than  you  ;  was  he,  Pres?" 


SUNDAY  AFTERNOON.  317 

"  No,"  answered  Preston,  with  a  little  shud- 
der, thinking  back  upon  that  night,  when 
death  had  come  so  near  to  him,  out  on  the 
stormy  sea.  What  answer  had  he  made  since, 
to  the  voice  of  God,  which  had  called  so 
loudly  to  him  then? 

Fred  told  what  Ella  had  said  about  Dake's 
sister. 

"  Poor  girl,"  said  Mrs.  Kirke,  with  tears  in 
her  eyes.  "  I  must  go  with  Ella  to  see  her, 
to-morrow." 

"  Dake  didn't  have  much  good  teaching, 
at  home,"  said  Fred,  sorrowfully.  "  He 
hadn't  any  mother;"  and  his  eyes  turned 
lovingly  to  the  mother,  whose  teachings  had 
been  so  precious  to  him. 

"  But  he  went  to  Sunday-school,"  said  Syd- 
ney ;  "  and  he  might  have  learned  to  be  a 
better  boy  there,  if  he  had  chosen." 

"Oh  dear!"  sighed  Preston,  "it   must  be 


3l8  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

awful  to  get  killed  that  way.  It's  dreadful  to 
die,  anyhow." 

"  I  don't  think  so,"  said  Fred  ;  "  not  if  any 
one  is  ready  to  die.  Just  think  how  splendid 
it  must  be  in  heaven  this  afternoon." 

He  threw  back  his  head,  and  looked  up  at 
the  beautiful  blue  sky,  with  its  soft,  white 
clouds.  Mother  watched  him,  with  a  tender 
light  in  her  eyes.  Oh,  she  thought,  if  the 
young,  glad  heart  that  found  earth  so  pleas- 
ant, would  only  find  the  way  to  heaven,  that 
is  so  much  better ! 

"Yes,"  she  answered;  "  no  one  need  be 
afraid  to  die,  if  he  has  only  found  the  Saviour, 
who  can  open  the  door  of  that  beautiful 
heaven,  and  let  him  in." 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 
One  Ship  in  Port. 

~\    /I"  OTHER,  if  there  isn't  anything  you 
^  •*-    want  me  to  do,  1  guess  I'll  go  skat- 
ing, this  afternoon  ;  may  I  ?" 

Fred's  favorite  season,  with  its  ice  and 
snow,  and  fun  for  boys,  had  come  again. 
Mrs.  Kirke  smiled  up  into  the  bright  face  of 
her  fifteen-year-old  boy,  and  wondered  how 
long  he  would  continue  to  be  the  same  fun- 
loving  creature,  and  to  come  to  her  and  ask 
her  consent  before  going  anywhere.  He  was 
a  good  boy,  this  second  son  of  hers,  and  she 
was  very  fond  of  him. 
"  Very  well,  Fred." 


320  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

He  stopped  to  notice  her  smile. 

"  Now,  mother,  I  know  what  makes  you 
smile  ;  you're  thinking  what  a  great  big  fellow 
I  am,  just  having  my  own  fun,  and  not  doing 
a  thing  to  help  you.  I  am  ashamed  of  my- 
self." 

"  Indeed,  my  boy,  I  was  just  thinking  what 
a  great  comfort  and  treasure  you  are  to  me," 
and  the  smile  made  a  rainbow  with  the  tears 
that  came  into  her  eyes. 

"  Oh,  mother !  "  Fred  dropped  his  skates, 
and  nestled  his  head  in  her  lap.  "  Is  that 
really  so  ?  am  I  any  comfort  to  you  ?  Some- 
times I  feel  real  badly,  to  think  how  old  I'm 
getting,  and  yet  not  doing  anything,  like  Syd, 
you  know,  to  help  you  ;  and  not  even  settled 
in  my  mind  about  what  I  want  to  do." 

"  Fred,"  said  his  mother,  lifting  up  the  per- 
plexed face,  and  looking  earnestly  at  it, 
"  nothing  that  you  could  ever  have  done 


ONE   SHIP  IN   PORT.  321 

would  have  helped  me  more  than  what  you 
told  me  last  Sunday  night.  That  is  the  kind 
of  help  which  makes  my  heart  glad  ;  it  is  the 
best  thing  in  all  the  world,  that  a  boy  can  do 
for  his  mother." 

Fred  looked  thoughtful  for  a  few  moments, 
and  then  the  happy,  cheerful  look  settled  on 
his  face  again. 

"  Well,  mother,"  he  said,  in  a  low,  earnest 
voice,  "  I  can  always  do  that ;  can't  I  ?  If  I 
never  get  to  be  anything  else  in  the  world,  I 
can  always  be  a  Christian,  and  I  will !  " 

Mother  never  forgot,  in  all  the  rest  of  her 
life,  the  look  on  her  boy's  face,  as  he  spoke 
those  words.  And  she  knew  that  Fred  would 
keep  that  resolution.  All  things  that  he  did 
were  pleasures  to  this  earnest-hearted  boy, 
and  she  felt  that,  having  resolved  to  serve 
God,  he  would  do  it  with  his  whole  heart, 

gladly,  just  as  he  did  everything  else. 
21 


322  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

Fred  took  her  glad  kiss  ;  he  was  none  too 
old  for  that  yet,  and  went  away  to  enjoy  his 
skating. 

Do  you  suppose  that  he  enjoyed  it  any  the 
less,  because  he  had  become  a  Christian  ?  No 
indeed !  And  do  you  suppose  that  God 
meant  that  he  should  ?  Why,  no  !  God  made 
all  the  good  and  pleasant  things  of  this  life 
for  us  to  enjoy,  and  He  is  pleased  when  they 
make  us  happy.  He  wants  to  see  every  boy 
enjoy  his  plays  heartily  ;  and  every  boy  can 
do  it,  and  be  a  good  Christian  boy,  too. 
Don't  think  that  God  wants  to  see  you  with 

dull  faces  and  sober  ways,  all  the  time.     He 

»  . 
loves  to  have  you  laugh  and  frolic   and   be 

happy  in  the  pleasant  boyhood  which  he  has 
given  you.  But  He  wants  you,  besides  that, 
to  remember  Who  gives  you  all  your  pleas- 
ures ;  to  love  Him  for  His  goodness  to  you, 


ONE   SHIP   IN   PORT.  333 

and  to  honor  Him  in  everything  that  you  do, 
whether  it  is  work  or  play. 

And  so,  in  His  beautiful  heaven  that  seems 
so  far,  and  is,  after  all,  so  very  near,  the  good 
God  smiled,  that  afternoon,  on  the  merry- 
hearted  boy,  who  did  all  things  heartily,  "  as 
unto  the  Lord."  And,  I  think,  up  in  that 
same  fair  heaven,  the  voice  of  Jesus  the 
Saviour  was  heard  that  day,  saying,  "  Behold 
my  child,  for  whom  I  have  prepared  a  place 
and  a  crown ;  "  while  the  angels  gathered 
gladly  around  the  pearly  gates,  whose  key  was 
in  that  Saviour's  hand. 

Fred  and  his  young  companions  went 
swiftly  back  and  forth  over  the  smooth  ice, 
with  such  shouts  and  merriment  as  only 
happy-hearted  boys  can  make.  They  raced 
and  cut  figures,  and  did  all  the  wonderful 
things  which  it  is  possible  to  do  on  skates. 
Fred  almost  always  winning,  and  no  one  else 


324  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM. 

getting  envious  of  him,  for  the  boys  all  loved 
this  generous-hearted  companion  of  theirs. 

"  Ally,  don't  go  so  near  that  side ;  I  think 
the  ice  is  weak  there,"  shouted  Fred,  once,  to 
a  smart  little  fellow,  who  was  skating  ahead  of 
him,  with  the  hope  of  "  beating  "  him,  at  last. 
The  boy  laughed  back  at  Fred's  warning,  and 
"  went  on  heedlessly.  In  one  minute,  they  all 
saw  that  Fred's  fears  were  right.  The  ice 
broke,  and  the  little  boy  went  in. 

With  a  cry  of  terror,  the  boys  started 
towards  the  spot. 

"Take  care,"  cried 'Fred,  "you'll  all  go  in. 
Get  a  rope,  Johnny !  "  and  the  boy,  whose 
house  stood  near,  ran. 

"  Stay  back,  all  of  you ;  and  I'll  hold  him 
till  the  rope  comes ! "  said  Fred,  going  to 
the  edge  of  the  broken  ice,  and  reaching 
for  the  little  form,  which  must  not  sink 
under  the  water  again. 


ONE   SHIP   IN   PORT.  325 

How  strong  and  brave  he  felt !  and  not 
afraid,  even  when  the  ice  could  hold  him 
no  longer,  and  he  went  in,  too  !  He  held 
firmly  by  the  boy's  arm,  and  vainly  tried 
to  grasp  the  icy  edge  for  a  support.  He 
felt  his  strength  giving  way,  when  the  boys 
shouted,  "  Here's  the  rope  !  "  "  Ally,"  he 
said  to  his  companion,  "take  hold  of  the 
rope! — here!"  and  the  numb  hands  clutched 
it,  in  a  half  unconscious  way. 

"  Pull  him  out ! "  cried  Fred  faintly,  and 
gave  his  last  remaining  strength  to  assist 
the  helpless  form. 

Slowly  and  carefully  they  had  to  drag 
the  boy  over  the  cracking  ice ;  and  the 
voices  shouted,  "  Fred,  hold  on  ;  we'll  throw 
you  the  rope  !  " 

But  Fred  could  not  hold  on  any  longer. 
He  sank,  once, — twice, — smiled  at  the  thought 
that  Ally  was  saved, — said  brokenly,  "Tell 


326  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

mother — my  ship — safe,"  and  went  down  the 
last  time. 

And  Fred's  soul,  fresh  with  its  earnest 
purpose  to  serve  the  Lord,  went  up;  and 
Jesus  himself  opened  the  gates  of  the  Heav- 
enly City,  and  let  that  soul  go  in,  because 
it  had  served  Him  as  its  Saviour. 

And  in  the  sunshiny  back  room,  mother 
sat,  thinking  fondly  of  her  boy,  when  they 
came  to  tell  her. 

And  into  that  room,  where  it  had  smiled 
so  brightly  only  an  hour  before,  they  carried 
the  still,  white  face,  that  never  would  smile 
there  again,  because  the  soul  had  gone  out 
of  it.  But  the  soul  had  gone  where  it 
would  smile  forever,  in  such  joy  and  glad- 
ness as  no  one  on  earth  can  understand. 

And  they  laid  the  damp,  curly  head  on 
the  old  sofa,  where  it  had  so  often  rested 
before ;  and  there  was  terrible  grief  in  the 


ONE   SHIP  IN   PORT.  327 

hearts  that  never  before  had  been  grieved 
by  the  dear  boy  whose  form  was  lying 
there ! 

And  they  told  the  mother  what  Fred 
had  tried  to  say,  before  the  water  closed  over 
him  the  last  time.  And  she  understood  it : — 
and  in  the  midst  of  her  great  sorrow,  she 
could  look  up  and  thank  God,  because  one 
of  the  "  little  ships  "  had  gone  safely  in  at  the 
heavenly  Harbor. 

The  three  brothers  knelt  down,  almost 
broken-hearted,  by  the  side  of  the  still  form, 
and  felt  as  if  they,  too,  must  die ;  for  they 
could  not  live  without  that  dear  companion 
who  had  been  so  good  and  pleasant  among 
them !  And  poor  Preston  sobbed  bitterly, 
saying,  "  I  was  cross  to  him,  this  very  after- 
noon, before  he  went  away !  Oh,  I  wish  I 
hadn't  been  !  Fred  !  my  Fred !  " 

But  the  white  lips  could  not  answer  him. 


328  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

Neither  mother,  nor  sister,  nor  brothers  would 
ever,  on  earth,  hear  the  cheerful  voice  or  the 
merry  whistle  again.  God  had  said, — "  I  want 
my  boy : " — and  Fred  had  gone  home  to  his 
God. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 
Without  Fred. 

r  S   it  sad,  do  you   think,  my  dear  young 

readers  ?    Yes,  it  is  a  little  sad  for  us  to 

drop  out  of  our  story  of  the  old  back  room 

this  bright-faced  boy,  whom  we  have  learned 

to  love. 

And  it  was  very  sad  for  those  who  were 
left,  on  that  winter's  day,  to  go  on  with  the 
old  life  without  Fred. 

But,  for  Fred  himself,  there  was  no  sadness 
at  all,  ever  any  more  !  The  boy  who  had 
enjoyed  God's  pleasant  things  with  such  a 
cheerful  spirit,  here  on  the  earth,  had  gone  to 
Heaven,  to  find  what  wonderful  joys  were 


330  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

waiting  for  him  there.  Was  not  God  good, 
to  take  him  there  so  soon?  Was  He  not 
.good,  to  call  one  who  was  ready  to  go?  For 
he  might  have  called  another  boy,  from  the 
old  back  room,  who  was  not  so  prepared ; 
and  then,  indeed,  we  should  have  been  very 
sad  ! 

Was  it  not  a  blessed  thing  for  Fred,  that  he 
had  let  the  dear  Saviour  come  into  his  soul, 
to  lead  and  guide  it  along  the  safe  way,  to- 
wards the  heavenly  home  ?  And  do  you  not 
see  how  a  boy  can  go  to  God,  when  death 
comes,  just  as  safely  and  calmly  from  the 
midst  of  his  play,  as  at  any  other  time  ?  Do 
you  not  see  how  a  Christian  boy  is  just  as 
true  and  faithful,  in  God's  eyes,  when  he  dies 
with  his  skates  on,  and  with  the  flush  of 
honest  pleasure  yet  in  his  cheek?  Just  the 
same  Christian  boy  as  if  he  had  died  on  his 
quiet  bed,  with  time  to  think  of  it  all  ? 


WITHOUT    FRED.  331 

God  has  given  us  a  great  deal  to  do  in  this 
world.  Some  of  it  is  work,  and  some  of  it  is 
play ;  and  we  can  honor  him  in  the  play,  as 
well  as  in  the  work.  And  if  we  do  all  things 
"  heartily,  as  unto  the  Lord,"  it  is  no 
matter  where  the  call  comes  to  us  to  die. 

Fred's  body  was  laid  under  the  ground,  in 
the  little  churchyard,  over  the  hill :  and  the 
sorrowing  household  sat  in  the  sunlight  of 
mother's  room,  and  tried  to  be  satisfied,  be- 
cause his  soul  was  alive  and  happy  up  in  the 
Heavenly  Home. 

There  were  many  hearts,  besides  those  in 
the  old  back  room,  that  mourned  for  Fred  : 
for  wherever  the  boy's  merry  face  had  been 
accustomed  to  go,  it  had  found  loving  friends. 

The  old  Squire  wept  sorrowfully:  and 
thought  how  lonely  his  grand  pond  would 
seem,  all  through  the  winter,  without  the  boy 
whose  cheerful  spirit  had  brightened  it  so. 


332  THE   OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

George  wept,  thinking  of  that  Sunday  when 
Fred  had  flung  his  arm  so  fondly  around  him, 
and  said,  "  See  if  it  does  !  "  and  he  had  seen  ! 
seen  that  the  love  of  God  does  not  make  a 
boy's  life  gloomy,  or  take  away  any  of  its  true 
pleasure  : — he  had  seen  how  good  a  thing  it 
was  for  a  boy  to  live  a  Christian  ;  and  he  had 
seen  how  blessed  a  thing  it  was  for  a  boy  to 
die  a  Christian.  And  he  sighed,  in  his  loneli- 
ness :  Sydney  a  Christian,  and  Fred  in  heav- 
en ! — there  seemed  nothing  for  him  to  do,  but 
to  choose  as  they  had  chosen. 

Ella  grieved,  as  if  Fred  had  been  her  broth- 
er. For,  of  all  the  household  under  the  hill, 
where  she  had  found  such  pleasant  compan- 
ions, he  was  her  favorite.  He  had  taught  her 
to  skate  ;  had  brought  her  new  plants  for  her 
botany  lessons  ;  had  taken  an  interest  in  all  her 
plans,  and  had  taught  her  brother  some  of 
his  polite  and  pleasant  ways.  And,  best  of 


WITHOUT  FRED.  333 

all,  since  that  autumn  Sunday  afternoon,  there 
had  been  a  new  bond  of  sympathy  between 
them :  in  both  their  hearts  the  love  of  Jesus 
had  been  growing ;  in  both  their  hearts  they 
had  resolved  to  serve  Him,  "  because  it  is 
pleasant  to  do  so,"  as  Fred  had  said.  And  in 
another  week,  if  Fred  had  not  been  taken 
away,  they  would  have  stood  among  God's 
people,  to  confess  Him  before  the  world. 

Now,  she  must  stand  without  him ;  for  he 
had  gone  to  be  acknowledged  by  the  Saviour 
himself,  before  the  Father's  throne,  because 
he  had  not  been  ashamed  of  that  Saviour  here 
upon  earth ! 

Most  pitiful  of  all  to  see,  was  little  June's 
sorrow  for  the  brother  whom  she  had  loved  so 
fondly.  "  I  want 'my  Fed  !  "  she_  would  say, 
pleadingly;  "mamma,  where  is  my  Fed?" 
And  mother  tried  to  teach  her  about  that 
beautiful  place  where  Fred  had  gone. 


334  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

It  comforted  them  all,  to  talk  in  that  simple 
way,  of  where  Fred  was,  and  how  happy  he 
was ;  and  how  he  had  seen  father  again  ;  and 
how  they  might  all  meet  there,  some  day,  if 
they  loved  the  Saviour. 

It  seemed,  sometimes,  Sydney  used  to  say, 
as  if  Fred  were  as  near  as  his  own  little  room, 
which  had  become  so  sacred  a  spot  to  them, — 
only  that  the  door  was  shut,  and  they  could 
not  see  him  !  And  it  made  them  strong,  and 
willing  to  wait,  outside  in  the  world,  until 
God  should  open  the  door  of  Heaven  to  them, 
and  let  them  go  in  to  see  Fred  again. 

"  Mamma,  can't  I  go  to  heaven  now,  to  see 
my  Fed  ? "  June  would  say,  dropping  her 
doll,  to  look  up  into  the  blue  sky.  She  missed 
the  pleasant  brother-face  so,  day  after  day, 
that  used  to  come  in  the  door  of  mother's 
room,  and  seem  to  bring  an  extra  sunbeam  in 
with  it. 


WITHOUT    FRED.  335 

She  never  puckered  her  little  mouth,  in  try- 
ing to  whistle,  any  more  ;  and  she  would  stand 
with  her  little  hands  on  the  old  sofa,  wonder- 
ing why  it  was  that  the  dear,  curly  head 
should  never  be  found  lying  there  again. 

Fred's  room  had  been  kept  undisturbed. 
On  the  first  dreary  night,  Will  had  crept,  sob- 
bing, in  by  the  side  of  Preston  ;  and  Sydney's 
gentle  hands  had  closed  the  door  of  the  room 
where  everything  looked  so  like  Fred  who 
was  gone.  It  has  never  been  altered  since. 
Mother  said  they  would  keep  it  just  so  ;  with 
the  familiar  cap  on  the  bed,  just  as  he  had 
thrown  it,  in  exchange  for  the  skating-cap,  on 
that  afternoon ;  and  the  school-books,  and 
the  half-finished  birthday-boat,  which  Preston 
had  run  away  from,  three  years  before ;  and 
which  Fred  had  taken  out,  to  laugh  over,  that 
very  day. 

And  so    "  Fred's  room  "  was  Fred's   room 


336  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

still ;  though  he  never  made  it  bright  with  his 
presence,  any  more.  And  Marcy  would  dust 
the  little  table  and  the  worn  books,  with  a 
tender  touch,  thinking  of  the  dear  boy  who 
had  been  "  the  life  of  the  house."  Poor 
Marcy! — though  there  were  three  boys  left, 
she  would  sit  and  wonder  how  they  ever 
could  get  along  without  Fred  ! 

The  winter  seemed  very  long,  with  one  pair 
of  skates  hanging  quietly  on  the  nail,  and  one 
pair  of  mittens  unwet  with  a  snowball ! 

But  somehow,  the  brightness  of  Fred's  life 
seemed  to  have  stayed  in  the  house,  after  the 
life  itself  had  gone.  It  was  a  pleasant 
memory ;  and  the  boys  would  go  and  sit  in 
the  light  of  it,  and  be  made  happier  and  bet- 
ter. 

Mother  had  only  three  boys  to  watch  going 
and  coming  over  the  hill,  after  that.  But  she 
had  one  boy  in  heaven !  and  that  was  better 


WITHOUT    FRED.  337 

after  all.  What  we  have  in  heaven,  is  so  sure 
and  safe — nothing  can  change  it,  or  take  it 
away;  because  Jesus  takes  care  of  it,  and 
keeps  it  there  for  us,  until  we  come. 

And  when  the  snows  melted  away,  they 
went  day  by  day,  to  the  little  spot  where  they 
had  laid  Fred's  body ;  and  the  green  grass  be- 
gan to  grow  there,  and  they  planted  flowers,  to 
make  it  bright  and  pleasant,  just  as  Fred's  life 
had  been.  And  they  used  to  linger  there,  and 
talk  about  the  flowers  that  grow  up  in 
heaven  ; — the  flowers  that  never  fade  ; — and 
the  trees,  and  the  fountains,  and  the  light  that 
is  far  more  beautiful  than  the  sunlight;  and 
all  the  wonderful,  pleasant  things  that  are  up 
there,  waiting  for  any  one  who  is  willing  to 
take  the  Saviour's  hand,  and  go  to  find  them. 
Only,  the  way  is  long  sometimes,  and 'rough; 
and  we  must  be  very  patient,  and  trust  Jesus, 

without  ever  giving  up.     We  must  be  willing, 
22 


338  THE   OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

when  some  of  our  dear  ones  go  there  before 
us,  and  go  on  cheerfully  without  them,  re- 
membering that  Jesus  never  leaves  us.  And 
then,  one  day,  we  too  shall  go  into  that  beauti- 
ful Land,  as  Fred  did,  and  know  all  about  its 
glories  and  joys. 


CHAPTER    XXXIII. 
An  Honorable  Going. 

IV  T  O,  Pess !  'ou're  a  naughty  boy,  and  I 
*•  ^    can't  love  'ou,  if  'ou  do  so." 

"Well,  then,  I'll  just  go  away  on  the  big 
ocean,  and  then  you'll  .be  sorry,  I  guess,  when 
you  can't  see  brother  Pres,  any  more." 

"  Den  maybe  I'll  go  up  to  heaven,  and  find 
my  Fed  and  my  papa,  and  see  all  de  pitty 
things  ;  and  then  'ou'll  be  sorry  when  'ou  can't 
come  and  see  me !"  The  little  thing  looked 
triumphantly  in  her  brother's  face,  as  if  she 
thought  she  had  the  best  of  the  argument. 

Preston  looked  really  sorrowful,  at  the 
babyish  threat.  "Yes!"  he  said  with  a  sigh, 


34-O  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

"  I  expect  you  will ; — you  and  all  the  rest  of 
'em, — go  to  heaven,  and  leave  me  behind  !  " 

June's  blue  eyes  looked  earnestly  at  her 
brother  for  a  minute,  and  then  filled  with 
tears.  She  dropped  her  precious  dolly,  and 
ran  to  put  her  arms  around  Preston's  neck. 

"  No,  Pres,  don't  'ou  go  away  !  I  love  'ou, 
and  I  won't  never  go  to  heaven  widout  'ou  !" 

She  laid  her  soft  cheek  against  his,  and  pat- 
ted his  jacket  consolingly,  with  her  little  hand. 

And  Preston  felt  how  hard  indeed  it  would 
be,  to  have  her  go  to  heaven  "  widout"  him. 

"  But  I  can't  get  there !"  he  said,  half  to 
himself,  "I'll  never  be  good  enough." 

"Why  don't  'ou  be  good?"  asked  June, 
raising  her  head  suddenly,  and  looking  up  into 
his  face. 

Preston  only  laughed,  and  pinched  her 
cheek. 

"  But  I  want  'ou  to  be  good !"  she  persisted. 


AN   HONORABLE   GOING.  341 

And,  in  her  small  way,  the  little  sister 
seemed  to  begin  her  work,  even  then;  for 
Preston  kept  thinking  all  day  of  her  words, 
and  especially  of  her  determination  that  she 
would  "  never  go  to  heaven  without  him." 
He  was  very  fond  of  his  little  sister  ;  and  even 
then,  before  she  was  five  years  old,  she  had  a 
great  influence  over  the  wayward  boy.  Her 
loving  arms  about  his  neck,  or  a  sorrowful 
look  in  her  blue  eyes,  would  often  drive  the 
naughty  spirit  away  from  him. 

Preston  had  won  his  mother's  consent  to  go 
to  sea,  and  had  intended  going  in  a  few  weeks. 
But  when  Fred  was  taken  away,  he  gave  it  all 
up,  with  a  new  sort  of  feeling  that  he  ought 
to  stay  at  home. 

"  I'll  wait  till  the  '  America '  makes  her 
next  voyage,  mother,"  he  said  bravely,  "  and 
stay  at  home  here  with  you,  now." 

For  a  while,  mother's  pleasure  at  his  de- 


342  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

termination  was  reward  enough  for  him ;  and 
he  went  about  cheerfully,  doing  the  duties  he 
disliked,  and  thinking  about  the  dear  brother 
who  had  left  them  all. 

But  bye  and  bye,  he  grew  tired  of  it.  He 
had  not  Sydney's  brave  spirit  to  persevere  in 
a  way  that  was  not  pleasant ;  and  then  he 
would  get  fretful,  and  almost  repent  of  his  de- 
cision to  stay  at  home.  It  was  even  harder, 
from  the  very  fact  that  Fred  was  not  there 
among  them ;  his  cheerful  way  and  bright 
face,  had  always  been  a  help,  in  any  hard 
place  ;  but  now,  that  was  gone  ! 

And  it  was  so  lonely  going  to  school,  and 
coming  home ;  no  one  to  race  or  shout  or 
laugh  as  Fred  used  to  ;  no  one  could  be  like 
Fred.  Will  was  so  quiet,  and  walked  along 
so  demurely,  it  almost  made  Preston  cross. 

Then  he  would  think  of  the  big  rolling  sea, 
and  grow  more  restless  than  ever.  Some- 


AN   HONORABLE   GOING.  343 

times,  it  seemed  as  if  the  time  never  would 
come,  for  him  to  go. 

But  it  did.  The  "America"  arrived  one 
day,  in  the  beautiful  June,  when  the  roses 
were  blooming  over  Fred's  grave.  And  uncle 
Syd  came  out  to  know  if  Preston  would  go 
on  the  next  voyage. 

"Yes,  sir!"  cried  the  boy,  eagerly.  And 
mother  smiled  bravely,  looking  into  his  de- 
lighted face. 

At  last,  the  years  of  fighting  and  waiting 
were  over,  and  he  might  go  without  fear  of 
breaking  his  promise  to  God.  But,  ah!  he 
was  going  again,  without  a  Saviour !  and  that 
was  why  mother's  face  grew  so  pale,  as  she 
thought  of  the  dangers  of  the  deep. 

Dangers  are  nothing  to  one  who  has  hold  of 
a  Saviour's  hand ;  but  Preston  had  not  taken 
that  dear,  strong  hand  !  If  only  Preston  could 
have  said  to  his  mother  what  Fred  had  said,, 


344  THE  OLD  BACK  ROOM, 

on  the  day  when  he  went  out,  to  meet  his  God 
so  suddenly,  then  she  could  have  been  satisfied 
to  have  him  go.  But  he  could  not !  Preston 
had  not  learned  to  love  the  Saviour;  and 
mother  could  only  pray  and  talk  with  him 
more  earnestly  than  ever,  before  he  went. 

Preston  felt  proud,  to  be  going  openly  and 
honorably  this  time ;  to  have  his  clothes 
nicely  packed  by  mother's  hands,  and  to  say 
good-by  to  them  all. 

"  I'll  have  to  go  to  school  alone !"  said  Will, 
dolefully. 

"  That's  nothing,  you're  ten  years  old  now, 
and  I  expect  you'll  be  studying  Greek,  or 
some  other  awful  thing,  by  the  time  I  come 
back!" 

June  cried,  and  shook  her  mamma's  hand- 
kerchief with  all  her  might,  as  long  as  Preston 
was  in  sight.  And  the  boy  felt  his  heart 
aching,  as  he  caught  the  last  look  of  that  little 


AN  HONORABLE   GOING.  345 

figure,  with  the  pretty  brown  hair  blowing  in 
the  June  breeze.  But  he  would  not  have  said 
so  to  Sydney,  for  anything ! 

Sydney  was  with  him,  taking  the  fatherly 
place,  and  talking  soberly  and  wisely. 

Pres  realized  how  "  grown  up  "  Sydney  was 
getting  to  be,  and  felt  what  a  long  stretch 
there  was  between  them,  left  vacant  by 
brother  Fred's  death.  ludeed,  I  think  they 
each  thought  more  of  Fred,  on  their  way  to 
the  city,  that  day,  than  of  anything  else. 

Pres  thought  how  cheery  his  going  away 
would  have  been  made  by  that  voice  and 
laugh,  which  he  should  never  hear  again  in 
this  world  ; — in  this  world  ? — perhaps  never  in 
any !  for  Preston  was  not  sure  of  that  other 
world  where  Fred  had  gone. 

Sydney  thought  of  that  morning,  long  back, 
when  Fred  had  come  to  his  room  in  the  gray 
dawn,  and  told  him  that  Pres  was  gone.  He 


346  THE   OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

remembered  just  how  his  brother  had  looked 
on  that  morning,  with  his  merry  face  all 
troubled  ;  and  how  anxious  he  had  been,  lest 
they  should  disturb  mother.  He  remembered, 
too,  that  Fred  had  not  spoken  an  angry  word 
of  the  boy  who  had  caused  them  so  much 
trouble.  Indeed,  there  were  very  few  im- 
patient words  that  he  could  remember  Fred's 
ever  speaking.  Dear,  happy-hearted  Fred ! 
How  could  they  ever  be  joyful  again,  without 
him? 

And  then  Sydney  told  Preston  how  they 
ought  to  try  and  do  all  they  could  to  comfort 
mother  for  such  a  loss ; — how  they  must  be 
better  boys,  and  be  cheerful  and  pleasant,  even 
when  things  didn't  go  exactly  right  ;  and  how 
they  must  think  more  of  working  for  mother, 
and  making  her  happy,  than  of  anything  else, 
— "  except  God." 

Preston  listened  gravely,  and  did  not  disa- 


AN   HONORABLE   GOING.  347 

gree.  But  when,  at  last,  they  came  among  the 
ships,  with  their  flags  flying,  and  the  plash  of 
the  water  making  its  old  bewitching  music  in 
his  ears, — Preston  forgot  all  sober  thoughts 
quickly,  and  his  eyes  brightened,  as  nothing 
else  could  make  them. 

Sydney  noticed  it,  and  gave  a  little  sigh,  at 
the  thought, — "  Pres  is  going  to  have  what  he 
likes! — and  /-must  go  back  to  the  old,  hum- 
drum village  !"  But  he  put  away  the  envious 
thought,  and  remembered  mother,  which  made 
him  happier. 

Uncle  Sydney  and  Squire  Benton  were  both 
there,  to  see  Preston  off,  with  a  friendly  in- 
terest in  the  fatherless  boy,  who  needed  so 
much  guidance.  Preston  felt  honored,  and 
behaved  in  quite  a  manly  way  ;  listened  to  all 
their  advice ;  and,  finally,  waved  his  cap  to 
them,  as  the  waves  began  to  widen  between 
them. 


348  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

And  Sydney  went  back  home,  thinking,  all 
the  way,  of  a  wise,  fatherly  voice,  which  had 
once  said  to  him  :  "  Be  willing  to  steer  cheer- 
fully in  just  the  course  which  He  marks  out ; 
never  choose  your  own  way,  though  it  should 
seem  pleasanter  and  easier.  He  knows  best." 


CHAPTER   XXXIV. 
A  Plan. 

QUIRE  Benton  had  a  plan  in  his  mind.  It 
seemed  to  please  him,  too  ;  for  he  walked 
up  and  down  the  room,  and  smiled  at  the 
richly-colored  flowers  in  the  carpet,  as  if  they 
had  been  human  faces  looking  up  at  him. 

It  was  a  beautiful  room,  that  study  of  the 
Squire's ;  but  if  I  show  it  to  you,  I  do  not 
think  you  will  like  it  quite  as  well  as  you  do 
"  the  old  back  room,"  with  its  faded  carpet 
and  well-used  furniture. 

The  heavy  curtains  were  looped  back,  just 
a  little,  to  let  in  a  ray  of  sunlight ;  for  the 
flowers  on  the  floor  were  of  a  kind  that  bloom 


350  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

better  and  brighter  without  the  sunshine. 
Strange  flowers  !  I  would  rather  have  one  of 
God's  own  little  daisies  that  blossom  out  under 
the  sun — wouldn't  you  ? 

There  were  high  bookcases  all   along   the 

sides  of  the  room,  filled  with  books,  large  and 

• 
small ;   some  with  bright  bindings,  that  would 

have  made  you  think  they  must  be  pleasant 
books  to  read  ;  and  Others  with  such  dull-look- 
ing covers,  that  you  would  scarcely  have  been 
tempted  to  open  one  of  them.  But  then,  you 
know,  we  cannot  always  judge  by  the  outside 
of  things. 

There  were  fine  statues  and  beautiful  pic- 
tures, in  different  parts  of  the  room ;  and  the 
cabinet  of  curiosities,  in  one  corner,  which  was 
Will  Kirke's  great  source  of  delight.  The 
Squire's  study-chair  looked  comfortable  enough 
to  go  to  sleep  in ;  and  the  other  chairs  looked 
as  if  nobody  sat  in  them  very  often.  There 


A  PLAN.  351 

was  a  curious-looking  inkstand,  and  a  huge 
gold  pen,  on  the  table.  A  vase  of  fresh  flow- 
ers, and  the  absence  of  all  dust  from  every- 
thing, showed  that  Ella  had  made  her  morn- 
ing visit  there,  while  grandfather  was  out  on 
his  walk. 

Ella  did  not  trouble  herself  with  such  things 
once ;  but  she  had  been  learning  how  those 
little  duties,  cheerfully  done,  helped  to  make 
home  a  bright  and  happy  place.  She  had  seen 
it  in  another  home,  and  had  learned  her  lesson 

there. 

'  • 

The  longer  the  old  gentltman  walked  up  and 

down,  and  the  more  he  thought  over  his  plan, 
the  better  he  appeared  to  like  it. 

"  Yes,"  he  said  at  last,  speaking  to  himself, 
and  nodding  his  head  in  a  satisfied  way,  "  I 
think  I  will  try  it." 

Going  to  the  door  he  called,  "  George !" 


352  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

"Yes,  sir,"  came  a  voice  from  the  next 
room. 

"  Come  in  here.     I  want  to  talk  to  you." 

The  lad  dropped  his  interesting  book  into 
his  sister's  work-basket,  yawned,  and  "  won- 
dered what  was  up." 

"Something  important,  I  guess,  from  grand- 
pa's voice.  Don't  keep  him  waiting,  George." 

Ella  smiled  up  into  the  face  of  her  tall  broth- 
er, as  he  rose  to  go. 

"  George,"  said  the  Squire,  taking  his  seat 
in  the  comfortable  chair,  "  I  have  an  idea !" 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  George,  with  the  corners 
of  his  mouth  twitching. 

"  How  would  you  like  to  go  into  business  ?" 
was  the  next  abrupt  question. 

"-Into  business,  sir?"  repeated  George,  look- 
ing at  him,  wonderingly.  He  had  been  in  a 
city  store  for  some  time,  and  felt  quite  as  if  he 
were  "  in  business  "  already. 


A   PLAN.  353 

"  Yes  ;  for  yourself,  I  mean,  with  a  partner 
and  some  one  to  back  you  ?" 

What  a  proposition,  to  a  lad  of  his  age! 
Was  his  grandfather  in  earnest?  or  was  he 
only  trying  him,  to  see  what  spirit  he  had. 

He  sat  in  speechless  astonishment  so  long, 
that  the  old  gentleman  despaired  of  getting 
any  answer,  and,  giving  a  short  laugh,  he  went 
on  to  say :  "  Well,  I  have  decided  to  start  in 
business  myself,  and  I  want  a  couple  of  part- 
ners, who  are  young  and  able,  to  do  all  the 
work.  I  thought  that  perhaps  you  and  Syd- 
ney Kirke  would  do." 

Wider  and  wider  grew  George's  eyes,  as  his 
grandfather  paused  again ;  but  he  found  his 
voice  enough  to  say,  "  You  start  into  busi- 
iness!" 

"  Yes !  I'd  like  to  know  why  not?  Do  you 
think  I'm  too  old  ?  The  good  people  of  the 

town  have  been  wanting  a  book-store   for  a 
23 


354  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

long  while,  and  I  propose  starting  one  ;  I  want 
to  take  you  and  Sydney  Kirke  for  my  part- 
ners ;  you  shall  do  the  work,  and  I  will  over- 
see things.  It  will  be  a  splendid  start  for  two 
young  men  like  you.  You  shall  pay  your 
shares  in  the  partnership  by  being  your  own 
clerks.  And  if  you  are  faithful  and  persever- 
ing, it  will  be  a  fine  thing  for  you  in  the  end. 
Come,  what  do  you  say  to  it  ?" 

"  Say  to  it !  why  I  think  it's  splendid !  It's 
too  good  to  be  true!"  and  George  did  really 
look  bewildered  over  it.  "  Syd  won't  know 
what  to  make  of  it.  But  he's  a  smart  fel- 
low, and  isn't  afraid  of  work  either.  He 
knows  a  good  deal  more  than  I  do  now,  if  he 
did  give  up  college." 

"  Well,  he's  industrious,  and  that  is  what 
you  must  both  be,  if  I  start  you  in  business. 
I  know  Sydney  pretty  well ;  I  have  tried  him, 
and  he  has  been  faithful.  He  never  shirks 


A   PLAN.  355 

when  there  is  anything  to  be  done.  I  wish 
you  would  try  to  be  as  steady  as  he  is." 

George  looked  doubtful.  "  I  couldn't  be  as 
good  as  Syd  is,  if  I  were  to  try  forever,"  he 
said,  leaning  lazily  back  in  his  chair. 

"  Humph  !"  responded  the  old  gentleman, 
treading  away  at  the  roses  in  the  carpet.  And 
then  he  grew  so  thoughtful,  that  George  was 
afraid  he  would  forget  the»subject  of  their  talk, 
and  brought  him  back  to  it,  by  the  question, 
"  Where  will  you  have  your  store,  grandpa  ?" 

"  In  the  house  on  the  corner  of  Hill  Street, 
where  the  people  have  just  moved  out.  It 
will  be  a  good  location,  as  the  town  grows.  I 
am  going  to  get  Jones  to  fit  it  up,  next  week." 

He  was  all  animation  again,  and  George 
smiled  slily  to  himself,  and  thought  what 
wonders  "that  Kirke  family"  had  wrought  in 
his  stern  grandfather. 

"  We  will  go  down  after  tea,  and  speak  to 


THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

Sydney  about  it.  Let  me  see ;  Benton  &  Co., 
that  sounds  well.  Fll  be  the  '  Benton,'  and 
you  and  Sydney  will  be  the  '  Company/  and 
the  clerks." 

The  old  gentleman  had  no  idea  that  the 
boys  should  forget  that  they  were  to  work, 
in  this  new  plan. 

And  George  went  away  laughing,  to  tell  his 
sister  of  the  "  new  freak," — as  he  called  it — 
which  grandpa  had  taken  into  his  head. 

"  Of  course,"  he  said,  with  the  manly  air 
which  was  growing  upon  him  so  fast,  "we 
shall  really  be  nothing  but  clerks  at  present, 
working  probably  for  some  time,  to  make  up 
our  share  in  the  partnership ;  but  I  suppose, 
in  the  course  of  time,  the  business  will  be  ours, 
if  it  succeeds.  Do  you  imagine  that  Syd  will 
like  it?" 

Yes,  Ella  thought  he  would.  And  she  was 
full  of  sympathy  for  them  both,  and  talked 


A  PLAN.  357 

gaily  of  it  all,  saying  how  pleasant  it  would  be 
to  have  George  at  home,  and  what  delightful 
times  they  would  have  together. 

And  that  night,  as  the  Squire  and  his 
grandson  were  walking  home,  a  tall  boy — a 
young  man,  I  suppose  I  should  say — knelt 
down,  in  the  old,  boyish  fashion,  and  hid  his 
head  in  his  mother's  lap,  to  hide  the  glad  tears, 
that  would  come. 

It  was  such  a  "splendid"  plan, — it  fairly 
dazzled  him. 

And  looking  back,  then,  over  all  the  long 
months,  since  he  had  turned  away  from  his 
uncle's  tempting  offer,  for  mother's  sake, 
Sydney  felt  glad  and  satisfied. 


S 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

A  Sad  Sight 
YDNEY  was  having  a  grand  holiday,  in 


the  city,  one  day,  before  entering  upon 
his  new  duties.  He  had  plenty  of  errands  to 
do  for  those  at  home,  and  enjoyed  himself 
after  the  old,  boyish  fashion,  going  in  and  out 
of  the  stores,  and  mingling  in  the  busy,  hurry- 
ing crowd  of  people.  There  were  some  books 
to  get  for  Will — Greek  and  Latin  ;  because 
Will  was  looking  forward  to  going  to  college. 
Every  one  was  agreed  that  he  must  go,  even 
if  it  cost  them  some  sacrifices.  "  Will  is  our 
only  hope  for  a  professional  gentleman  now  !  " 
Sydney  said.  "  Pres  and  I  are  beyond  all 


A  SAD   SIGHT.  359 

hope  !  "  and  then  he  thought,  longingly,  of 
the  dear  brother  who  had  left  them.  "  I  al- 
ways imagined  that  Fred  would  have  choser 
a  profession  ;  he  was  so  thoughtful  and  quick, 
even  amid  all  his  fun.  If  only  he  could  have 
stayed  with  us  !  " 

Ah,  how  often  such  a  feeling  came  to  all 
their  hearts.  But  Fred  could  not!  with  his 
heart  resolved  upon  the  "  good  profession," — 
the  best  of  all  professions,  that  of  a  disciple  of 
Jesus  Christ,  he  had  been  called  away  to  the 
blessed  Country  where  no  earthly  matter  ever 
troubles  any  one  again. 

Besides  Will's  books,  there  were  pickings  to 
be  made  for  Miss  June,  out  of  the  pretty 
display  of  girls'  playthings,  in  the  stores. 
And  mother  had  given  him  a  number  of 
commissions ;  for  she  seldom  went  to  the  city, 
herself. 

Sydney  walked  on,  in  the  bright  sunshine, 


360  THE  OLD   BACK  ROOM. 

and  felt  very  glad.  Life  was  so  good  to  him. 
God  was  so  good  to  him.  The  old  cross, 
which  he  had  carried  so  long,  seemed  to  have 
lost  its  heaviness  ;  and  when  he  held  it  up  in 
the  morning  sunlight,  it  shone  so  fair  and 
beautiful,  and  looked  scarcely  like  the  same 
cross,  which  he  had  once  thought  it  so  hard 
to  take  up. 

That  is  the  way  it  will  always  be,  dear 
young  readers.  It  is  Jesus'  cross  ;  the  dear, 
consecrated  Cross,  which  comes  to  us  all ;  and 
if  we  take  it  up  bravely,  and  carry  it  cheer- 
fully, for  His  sake,  bye  and  bye,  it  will  grow 
lighter;  and  we  shall  learn  to  love  it,  like 
some  precious  treasure :  and  sometimes,  it 
will  seem  to  be  all  wreathed  with  flowers,  to 
remind  us  of  the  crown  which  waifs  for  us  up 
in  Heaven ;  and  we  shall  understand,  then, 
what  Jesus  meant  when  He  said,  "  My  yoke 
is  easy,  and  my  burden  is  light." 


A   SAD   SIGHT.  361 

While  Sydney  was  going  on,  with  his  happy 
heart  and  cheerful  footstep,  he  came  suddenly 
against  two  men,  who  were  crossing  the  side- 
walk, and  stood  in  his  way,  for  a  moment. 
One  was  staggering,  and  had  the  foolish,  half- 
unconscious  look  upon  his  face,  which  tells 
always  that  the  awful  destroyer  has  been  at 
work  on  the  mind  and  body.  He  was  drunk ! 
— And  Sydney  stopped  short, — looking  with 
horror  on  the  face  and  form  of  a  young  man  ! 
yes,  and  one  he  had  seen  before  !  There  was 
no  mistake ;  it  was  surely  Miss  Lily's 
brother,  the  generous-hearted  boy,  who  had 
spoken  so  kindly  to  him  once,  when  he  was 
in  disgrace  at  the  dinner-party,  for  refusing  to 
drink  wine. 

It  all  flashed  upon  Sydney's  memory,  in  a 
moment,  as  he  stood  looking  at  the  well- 
remembered  face,  with  its  freshness  and 


362  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

beauty   all  gone ;  and    at   the  helpless   form, 
broken  and  bent  in  its  early  manhood. 

He  remembered  just  how  the  boy  had 
spoken  to  him  : — "  Never  mind,  Syd  :  father 
don't  undertand  your  strict  ways  ;  because, 
you  see,  we  always  have  wine  on  the  table, 
and  have  got  used  to  it." 

Ah  !  he  had  not  become  so  "  used  to  it," 
but   that  it  had   power  enough   to  ruin  him. 
And  Sydney  saw,  that  "  always  having  wine 
on  the  table,"  does  not. keep  those  who  sit  at   - 
that  table  from  being  drunkards. 

Ah,  how  wise  was  the  mother  who  had 
taught  him  better  than  that.  Oh,  the  face  of 
that  young  man,  so  marred  and  shamed,  by 
yielding  to  the  temptation ;  once  it  was  a 
fresh,  bright  boy's  face ;  as  pure  and  happy 
as  any  of  yours,  dear  boys,  who  read  this. 
Who  of  you  would  want  to  grow  to  such  a 
manhood  as  that  ?  Then,  take  unto  yourselves 


A   SAD   SIGHT.  363 

the  strong  Saviour,  who  is  mightier  than  any 
tempter ;  and  follow  Him,  as  Sydney  did,  in 
the  sure,  safe  paths. 

Sydney  looked  from  the  wretched  young 
man,  to  the  one  who  was  leading  him  across 
to  the  carriage  which  stood  by  the  walk  ;  and 
he  could  have  cried  at  the  sight  of  the  grief 
and  shame  which  he  saw  in  the  face.  It  was 
the  same  gentleman  who  had  been  so  offended 
with  him,  once,  for  refusing  to  do  as  others 
did,  at  his  table.  Yes,  it  was  the  poor, 
broken-hearted  father,  holding  up  his  drunken 
son,  and  hurrying  to  hide  his  shame  from  the 
public  gaze. 

He  looked  so  old,  so  sorrow-stricken,  so  un- 
like the  proud  man,  at  whose  table  Sydney 
had  sat.  No  wonder !  when  the  son  for  whom 
he  had  cherished  such  bright  hopes,  was  only 
a  poor  wanderer,  with,  a  shattered  frame  and  a 
ruined  youth.  And  who  need  tell  him,  in 


•* 

364  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

louder  words  than  his  own  heart  did,  that  it 
was  his  fault,  who  had  not  taught  him,  in  his 
boyhood,  to  keep  out  of  the  way  of  tempta- 
tion? 

Sydney  shuddered,  as  the  carriage  door 
closed,  and  went  slowly  on  his  way,  thinking 
of  all  that  time,  years  back,  when  so  many 
temptations  had  surrounded  him.  How  good 
God  had  been,  to  lead  him  safely  through 
them  all.  How  sure  he  felt,  that  mother's 
rule  was  right, — never  to  go  "just  once"  into 
the  way  of  temptation,  to  see  what  it  is. 
Perhaps  if  he  had  yielded  once,  he  might  then 
have  been  in  as  sad  a  condition  as  the  young 
man  who  had  just  passed  from  his  sight. 
Sydney  thanked  God,  in  his  heart,  for  the 
grace  that  had  kept  him ;  and  drew  nearer  to 
the  strong  Guide,  who  alone  could  lead  his 
soul  safely  over  the  stormy  waves  of  life's  sea. 
He  had  promised  to  take  dinner  at  his 


A   SAD   SIGHT.  365 

uncle's.  And  when  they  laughed  at  his  sober 
face,  and  wanted  to  know  what  made  him  so 
thoughtful,  he  told  them  of  the  sight  he  had 
seen.  They  did  not  seem  very  much  sur- 
prised. 

"  Archie  has  been  going  into  bad  ways  and 
bad  company,  for  some  time,"  said  Uncle 
Sydney.  "  He's  a  pleasant  young  fellow ;  but 
too  easily  led  astray." 

"  Oh,  he's  never  sober,  now-a-days ! "  said 
Ned,  with  a  careless  smile.  "  A  fellow  can't 
get  a  word  of  sense  out  of  him." 

"  Well,  I  would  keep  away,  from  him,  if  I 
were  you,"  spoke  up  the  mother,  with  an 
anxious  look  on  her  face.  "  I  am  afraid  you 
go  too  much  in  the  company  of  Archie's 
friends :  it  isn't  safe." 

"  Pshaw  !  mother,  a  body  can't  run  away 
from  every  fellow,  just  because  he  gets  a  little 
tipsy,  now  and  then  !  " 


366  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

"Well,  I  wouldn't  be  seen  in  company 
with  such  a  young  man  !  "  exclaimed  Grace, 
indignantly.  "  It's  disgraceful,  the  way  Ar- 
chie is  going  on.  Lily  is  almost  crazy 
about  it." 

Lily ! — Sydney  thought  of  the  fair,  girlish 
face,  that  had  been  lifted  so  smilingly  for  him 
to  drink  to  her  health,  in  the  glass  of  wine, 
and  that  had  looked  so  scornful  when  he  re- 
fused. 

"  Well,  the  glory  of  that  family  is  gone," 
said  Uncle  Sydney.  "  They  all  thought  so 
much  of  Archie." 

The  gentleman  glanced  at  his  own  sons, 
and  sighed  a  little.  He  was  not  finding  any 
great  comfort  in  them,  as  they  grew  to  man- 
hood. 

They  were  not  steady,  strong  young  men, 
such  as  he  would  have  liked. 

And  when  he  accompanied  his  nephew  to 


A   SAD   SIGHT.  367 

the  cars,  and  saw  his  frank,  smiling  face,  as  he 
waved  a  good-bye,  he  grew  sorrowful,  and 
thought  what  an  honor  that  boy  would  be  to 
any  household. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

June. 

HE  sat  in  the  soft,  green  grass,  with  her 
hands  full  of  flowers  ;  she  was  twining 
them  together,  and  singing  softly,  with  a  hap- 
py smile  on  her  lips. 

The  little  June  rosebud,  which  Fred  had 
named  so  prettily,  was  beginning  to  unfold  its 
first  leaves,  and  show  what  the  blossom  would 
be. 

She  was  growing  into  girlhood,  and  had  left 
her  babyhood  far  behind,  in  the  memories  of 
those  who  had  enjoyed  it  with  her,  in  the  old 
back  room.  She  went  to  school  every  day,  to 
mamma,  just  as  Will  had  done,  when  he  was  of 


JUNE.  369 

her  age,  and  was  learning  to  read  and  cipher,  • 
almost  as  fast  as  he  did.  She  wore  the  most 
girlish  ribbons  in  her  hair,  and  made  the  most 
womanly  little  speeches  to  her  three  brothers. 
She  was  ambitious  to  learn  all  sorts  of 
housekeeping  knowledge,  such  as  she  saw  her 
mother  make  use  of.  She  had  made  a  whole 
patch-work  quilt,  already,  under  mamma's  in- 
struction, besides  a  great  many  suits  of  doll's 
clothes. 

To  be  sure,  it  was  very  hard  work  for  her 
to  learn  to  wear  the  thimble  on  the  right  fin- 
ger, at  first ;  and  she  could  not  see  why  it 
wasn't  just  as  well  to  put  it  on  the  first  fin- 
ger, as  on  the  second,  "long  as  it  pushes." 

But  then,  Sydney  said  that  was  a  "  sign  of 
a  genius ;  "  and  there  was  no  doubt  that  June 
would  learn  to  use  all  of  her  fingers,  in  the 
right  way,  some  day. 

She  was  anxious  to  mend  all  her  brothers' 

24 


3/0  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

gloves,  and  to  help  mother  sew  on  the  but- 
tons which  they  were  constantly  losing  off. 
She  had  hemmed  a  handkerchief  for  grandpa 
Benton's  birthday,  of  which  the  old  gentle- 
man was  very  proud.  And  many  an  hour  she 
had  spent  in  the  kitchen  with  Marcy,  learning 
to  make  little  pies  and  cakes,  and  to  bake 
them  "  all  herself,"  in  the  big  oven, 

She  was  such  a  pleasant,  gentle  little  girl, 
that  Marcy  felt  highly  honored  whenever  the 
door  opened,  and  June  would  make  her  ap- 
pearance, with  her  sleeves  rolled  up,  and  her 
long  apron  on,  in  true  "  baking-day  "  style. 

And  people  never  wondered  at  her  name, 
when  they  saw  her  bright,  rosy  face,  and 
heard  her  laugh  and  sing.  I  wonder  how 
many  little  girls  there  are,  yes,  and  big  ones, 
too,  in  the  world,  who  have  pleasant  names, 
such  as  Rose  and  Lily  and  May,  and  yet  who 
are  cross  and  fretful  and  gloomy,  making  peo- 


JUNE.  3;i 

pie  wonder  why  they  should  be  called  by  such 
beautiful  words.  After  all,  don't  you  think 
that  a  simple  Hannah  or  Betsey  would  be  a 
great  deal  prettier,  if  the  one  who  was  called 
so  had  a  pleasant  face,  and  a  bright  smile, 
and  a  gentle  heart  ?  I  do. 

Well,  this  pleasant  little  June  of  ours,  sat 
twining  the  flowers  that  she  loved  so.  And 
bye  and  bye  the  wreath  was  finished.  She  held 
it  up  for  a  moment,  and  then  laid  it  tenderly 
down  on  the  white  stone,  around  the  name 
"  Fred."  Then  she  pressed  her  cheek  loving- 
ly against  the  stone,  as  if  it  was  a  dear,  human 
face. 

And  while  she  sat  there,  singing  softly  some 
words  of  a  Sunday-school  hymn,  about  "  shall 
we  know  each  other  in  heaven,"  some  one 
came  peeping  through  the  bushes,  and  then 
walked  in,  startling  away  all  the  grasshoppers 


3/2  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

and  crickets  that  were  having  a  merry  time  on 
June's  soft  dress. 

"  Why,  June,  you'll  get  cold,  with  your 
head  there  ;  jump  up  !  Finished  your  wreath, 
haven't  you  ?  It's  real  pretty.  Come  !  " 

"  Oh,  Pres ! "  she  answered,  raising  her 
head,  and  throwing  back  the  curls  from  her 
big,  thoughtful  eyes.  "  I  was  just  wondering 
if  brother  Fred  would  know  me,  when  I  go  to 
heaven.  I'm  most  sure  he  will.  Don't  you 
think  so?" 

"  Of  course  he  will,"  answered  Pres,  stoop- 
ing down  to  pat  the  soft  hair  tenderly,  that 
was  so  much  like  Fred's.  "  But,  June,  what 
makes  you  talk  so  much  about  going  to 
heaven  ?  It  seems  queer ;  and  I  wish  you 
wouldn't.  I  thought  little  girls  liked  to  talk 
about  their  dolls  and  their  tea-parties,  and  all 
such  things." 

"So  they  do.     But  don't  you  know,  Pres, 


JUNE.  373 

little  girls  have  to  die,  sometime,  and  it  must 
be  awful,  if  they  can't  get  to  heaven  ? 
Mustn't  it  ? 

"  Yes,"  answered  Pres,  impatient  to  talk  of 
something  else,  and  yet  not  willing  to  contra- 
dict this  pet  sister  of  his. 

"  Besides,  father  is  up  there,  and  brother 
Fred  ;  and  I  guess,  after  a  while,  we'll  all  get 
there,  and  then  we  can  have  a  nice  home,  and 
live  all  together.  I  think  we'll  all  get  there. 
I  guess  we  all  love  Jesus.  I  do.  Don't  you, 
Pres?" 

Her  brother  turned  away  from  the  eager 
gaze  of  the  blue  eyes,  and  drew  a  long  sigh. 

"  Oh,  June,  I  don't  know !  Little  girls  can 
think  about  such  things,  but  fellows  like  me 
don't  have  time." 

"  Well,  Pres,  I  think  you  ought  to,"  she 
said,  sorrowfully. 

"  Well,  little  June,  I'll  try,  if  you  won't  be 


374  THE   °LD   BACK   ROOM. 

so  old-womanish,"  he  answered,  laughing,  and 
lifting  her  up  from  the  grassy  seat.  But  she 
lingered,  as  if  only  half  satisfied. 

"Won't  you  promise  me,  Pres?"  she  said; 
"  it's  so  nice  to  love  Jesus,  and  he  is  so  good. 
I  want  you  to." 

"  I  can't  promise,  little  sister.  I  don't  be- 
lieve in  making  promises.  But  I'll  try  to 
think  about  it.  I'll  do  most  anything  for  you, 
you're  such  a  dear  little  beggar." 

She  smiled  up  at  him,  and  he  drew  his  arm 
about  her,  and  started  homeward.  Her  head 
just  reached  to  his  elbow  ;  he  was  so  tall  and 
strong-looking,  and  she  so  little  and  dainty, 
they  made  a  pretty  picture,  walking  away 
together. 

Only,  she,  with  her  eight  years,  was  wiser 
than  he  with  his  sixteen,  because  she  "loved 
Jesus."  Preston  grew  more  fond  of  his  sister, 
as  she  grew  older  ;  and  her  simple,  childish 


JUNE.  3/5 

talk  often  stayed  nearer  to  his  heart,  and 
longer,  than  anything  else.  It  seemed  to  him 
as  if  she  were  remembering  her  babyish  deter- 
mination "  never  to  go  to  heaven  without 
him,"  for  every  time  that  he  came 
home  from  a  voyage,  she  was  ready  with 
some  such  earnest  question  and  talk  as  he  had 
heard  that  afternoon.  And  sometimes,  out 
on  the  great  stormy  sea,  Preston  would 
remember  the  little  solemn  words  ;  but  more 
often,  they  would  be  lost  in  the  noise  and  con- 
fusion and  carelessness  of  worldly  life ;  and 
Satan  would  speak  louder  words,  to  try  and 
lead  the  boy  his  way. 

June  had  learned  so  much  of  heaven,  and  of 
the  father  and  brother  who  had  gone  there, 
that  it  seemed  a  very  pleasant  place  to  her, 
and  she  loved  to  think  of  the  time  when  they 
should  all  get  to  that  beautiful  land,  and  no 
one  ever  die  any  more. 


376  THE  OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

But  Preston  did  not  love  to  think  of  it,  be- 
cause, any  one  who  gets  there  must  put  his 
hand  in  Jesus'  hand,  and  be  led  there,  like  a 
little  child  who  can  not  go  alone ;  and  it  was 
such  a  little  thing,  that  he  was  too  proud  and 
ashamed  to  do  it.  Foolish  boy!  If  some 
great  king  had  said  to  him,  "  Take  my  hand, 
and  I  will  lead  you  into  my  beautiful  palace, 
for  you  cannot  find  the  way  yourself,"  would 
he  not  have  gone,  and  felt  grateful  for  the 
kind  offer  ?  And  yet  he  would  not  take  the 
hand  of  the  great  King  of  heaven,  and  be  led 
towards  that  wonderful  home,  which  is  more 
beautiful  than  the  most  splendid  palace  we 
can  imagine. 

June  grew  faster  and  farther  into  pleasant 
girlhood,  and  her  sunny  face  and  cheerful 
ways  reminded  them  all  very  much  of  brother 
Fred.  She  seemed  to  be  all  the  more  gentle 
and  girlish,  for  having  begun  life  in  the  com- 


JUNE.  37; 

pany  of  four  boys.  Before  she  was  ten  years 
old,  she  would  go  about  bringing  slippers, 
straightening  neck-ties,  and  mending  gloves, 
in  a  very  womanly  little  way,  taking  many  of 
the  old,  mother-duties,  which  the  boys  would 
have  been  unwilling  to  yield  to  any  hands  but 
June's.  And  in  return,  they  gave  her  all  the 
strong,  protecting  care,  which  Fred  used  to 
speak  of,  in  her  baby  days. 


W 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 
A  Last  Look. 

E  must  have  one  more  look  in  the  old 
back  room.     Its  story  is  so  precious, 


that  I  scarcely  like  to  leave  as  many  days 
unwritten  of,  as  I  must,  for  fear  of  making  it 
too  long  for  you. 

We  will  go  back  to  one  still  summer  even- 
ing, when  the  sun  was  going  down  under  the 
hill,  and  the  many  windows  stood  open  to 
receive  its  parting  rays. 

The    old,   faded   carpet,   which   has    never 

% 
been  changed,  seemed  glorified  in  the  light ; 

and  its  well-trodden  roses  looked  up  quite 
fresh  and  blooming. 


A   LAST   LOOK.  379 

You  would  hardly  know  the  little  party 
gathered  there,  to  be  the  same  which  we 
found  there  first,  ten  or  more  years  before. 
Except  one,  perhaps — I  think  you  could  not 
miss  the  dear  mother-face. 

Mrs.  Kirke  sat  in  the  low  chair,  and  her 
face  was  lighted  up  by  something  more  pre- 
cious and  bright  than  the  sunshine  which  crept 
in  the  windows  and  touched  her  hair  with  its 
gold. 

She  looked  around  with  such  a  glad  smile, 
at  the  four  children  who  were  gathered  near 
her  chair;  always  the  same  children  to  her, 
though  they  were  fast  growing  beyond  the 
childhood  time. 

Sydney  could  not  accommodate  his  manly 
self  in  the  old,  childish  seat,  as  the  others 
were  doing,  but  occupied  the  big  rocking- 
chair,  in  an  important  way.  His  face  had  lost 
its  smooth  boy-look,  and  was  beginning  to 


380  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

wear  the  beard  which  made  him  seem  so  much 
like  his  father. 

Preston  stretched  out  his  long  limbs,  as  if 
his  low  seat  did  not  make  them  comfortable ; 
and  his  sailor-face  looked  about  the  room,  in 
a  contented  way,  as  though  something  on  the 
dry  land  were  very  good  and  pleasant. 

Will's  plump  face  had  grown  more  thin,  and 
his  large  gray  eyes  looked  more  thoughtful 
than  ever.  Mother  was  pushing  back  the 
hair  from  his  broad  forehead,  and  wondering  if 
he  had  not  studied  too  hard,  that  term. 

June  did  not  sit  on  her  chair  many  minutes 
at  once,  but  tripped  about,  from  one  brother 
to  another,  caressing  and  praising  and 
questioning,  in  her  merry,  girlish  way.  She 
laughed  at  Sydney's  whiskers,  made  Preston 
stand  up  to  see  if  she  reached  above  his 
shoulder,  and  told  Will  that  he  was  the  "  hand- 
somest student "  she  had  ever  seen. 


A   LAST   LOOK.  381 

More  than  one  of  the  little  group,  watching 
her  gay  motions,  thought  of  the  brother  who 
was  not  there;  the  merry  Fred,  whom  June 
was  so  much  like.  And  more  than  one  pair 
of  eyes  wandered  to  the  vacant  sofa  in  the 
corner — Fred's  old,  familiar  place. 

"  It  is  so  splendid,"  cried  June,  "  that  Pres 
should  have  arrived  just  in  the  very  time  of 
Will's  vacation!  Now  we  shall  be  all  together, 
for  two  whole  weeks.  Just  think  of  it !" 

She  clapped  her  hands,  and  looked  the  pic- 
ture of  happiness. 

"  And  I  suppose  you  will  not  be  able  to  prac- 
tise, or  to  crochet,  or  to  help  Marcy  make 
cake,  or  do  anything  but  admire  Pres  and 
Will,  for  the  whole  two  weeks!"  said  Sydney, 
pinching  her  cheek,  as  she  stood  on  the  rocker 
of  his  chair. 

"  Yes   indeed,  Syd !    I'm  not   going  to  be 


382  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

idle ;  for  I  want  to  show  them  how  much  I 
have  learned,  since  they  went  away." 

"  We  know,  now,  that  you're  the  wisest 
little  sister  in  the  world !"  said  Will,  looking 
up  at  her  proudly;  and  mother  smiled,  think- 
ing of  the  time  when  he  used  to  talk  her  to 
sleep,  with  his  "  stories." 

June  shook  her  curls  doubtfully.  "  I  don't 
know  very  much,  Will ;  but  I'm  going  to  learn 
everything  that  mother  will  let  me ;  so  that 
you  will  have  a  wise  sister,  one  of  these  days — 
like  Ella  Benton.  She  is  the  wise  sister, 
isn't  she,  Syd?  I'm  sure  George  couldn't  get 
along  without  her !" 

Sydney  smiled  at  the  womanly  way  in 
which  June  talked.  And  Pres  said,  "  Sure 
enough !  how  are  they  all,  over  at  the 
Squire's  ?" 

"  The  housekeeper  died,  two  months  ago  ; 
and  Ella  has  taken  her  place,  and  attends  to 


A  LAST  LOOK.  383 

everything.  It  gives  her  a  great  deal  to  think 
of;  but  she  keeps  things  going  very  smoothly, 
and  George  and  her  grandfather  are  de- 
lighted." 

"  The  Squire  must  be  getting  pretty  old," 
said  Preston. 

"  Yes ;  he  is  quite  feeble.  We  shall  miss 
the  kind  old  gentleman  very  much,  when  he  is 
gone.  He  has  been  a  good  friend  to  us." 

"  Indeed  he  has  !"  said  Sydney.  You  must 
go  right  away  to  see  him,  boys ;  for  he  isn't 
able  to  get  down  here." 

"  Of  course  we  shall !  Say,  Pres,  do  you 
remember  the  night  you  went  over  there,  to 
see  the  lights  on  his  pond  ?" 

Preston  laughed.  "  Oh  yes !  I  was  up  to 
all  sorts  of  capers,  in  those  days,  wasn't  I, 
mother?" 

"  You  haven't  fairly  got  over  it  yet,  have 
you  ?"  said  Sydney,  laughing  heartily. 


384  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

"  No  ;  I'm  afraid  I  never  shall !  But  I 
don't  worry  mother,  now,  as  I  did  then.  Do 
I  mother?" 

He  spread  his  arms  on  her  lap,  and  looked 
into  her  face. 

"  No,  my  boy ;  the  comfort  over-weighed 
the  '  worry,'  long  ago ! ' ' 

And  Preston,  watching  her  gentle  smile, 
knew  that  there  was  just  one  thing  more,  that 
his  mother  desired  for  him  ; — one  thing  only — 
the  "  one  thing  needful." 

"  How  many  years  we  have  all  troubled  and 
tried  the  little  mother !  and  she  looks  as  young 
as  ever  yet,"  said  Sydney,  smoothing  the  soft 
hair,  that  had  not  a  tinge  of  gray. 

Mother  thought  a  little,  looking  at  the 
faces  that  were  growing  dim  in  the  twilight ; 
and  then  said  softly,  "  Do  you  know  it  is  ten 
years  to-day,  since  Fred  named  the  baby  ?" 

"Is  it?  oh,  mother!" 


A   LAST   LOOK.  385 

"  Ten  years  I—the  first  of  June  ! — and  here 
is  our  baby  !"  said  Will,  trying  to  smile  back 
the  not-college-like  tears. 

The  "baby"  hid  her   eyes  on  his  shoulder,  , 
and  loved  her  name  better  than  ever,  for  his 
sake  who  had  given  it. 

"  Oh  dear !"  sighed  Preston,  "  I  don't  like 
looking  back  ;  it  always  makes  you  feel  sorrow- 
ful.' 

"  And  that  makes  us  look  forward,  Preston, 
more  longingly  towards  that  better  life  beyond 
this,  where  there  will  be  nothing  to  make  us 
sorrowful,  any  more." 

"  Won't  it  be  beautiful,  if  we  all  meet  there, 
some  day  just  as  we  are  here  this  evening — 
only  father  and  Fred,  too!"  said  June. 

"  More  beautiful  than  we  can  imagine," 
answered  mother,  softly.  "And  the  best 
thing  to  us,  at  such  a  meeting,  will  not  even 

be  seeing  father,  or  Fred,  from  whom  we  have 

25 


386  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

been  separated  so  long.  What  do  you  think 
it  will  be,  June?" 

"  Seeing  Jesus." 

"  Yes,  our  Jesus ;  who  only  can  take  us 
there,  and  let  us  go  in  !  And,  do  you  know, 
my  children,  I  think  that*  when  we  get  there, 
Jesus  will  look  upon  us  all,  in  something  the 
same  way  as  I  am  looking  at  my  boys  who 
have  come  home  to-day — my  boy  from  col- 
lege, and  my  boy  from  the  sea  ?  I  think  He 
will  be  so  glad  to  have  all  His  children  there 
together  in  the  heavenly  home :  I  think  He 
will  sit  and  talk  with  us,  and  we  shall  tell  Him 
how  we  love  Him  for  all  His  help  and  salva- 
tion. And  He  will  have,  prepared  for  us  all, 
wonderful  joys,  that  shall  never  fade  away, 
and  that  we  shall  never  grow  weary  of,  and 
that  we  shall  never  have  to  leave, — as  you  will 
have  to  leave  the  pleasures  of  this  earthly 
home,  when  your  vacation-time  is  out." 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 
The  End. 

TS   it    "the   end?"     No :— the  end   of  the 
-*-    story  of  every  life  is  written  in  another 
world.     I    cannot   write  it ;  and    you  cannot 
read  it. 

The  end  of  the  story  of  these  lives  about 
which  I  have  been  telling  you  something, — 
and  the  end  of  your  lives,  my  dear  readers, — 
reaches  beyond  this  earth  ;  and  there  it  is  not 
an  end,  but  a  beginning  of  a  new  life,  that 
shall  last  forever  and  ever  ! 

Oh,  how  terrible  it  will  be,  if  we  do  not 
find  the  Saviour,  who  can  make  the  end  of 


388  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

our  earthly  lives  the  beginning  of  an  ever- 
lasting life  of  joy  with  Him  ! 

The  mother  of  our  story  has  gone  up  to  her 
heavenly  home.  She  is  waiting,  up  there,  for 
her  children.  And  I  hope  that  some  day 
they  will  all  meet  her  there — not  one 
missing — as  they  used  to  meet  in  the  old 
back  room. 

Sydney  has  found  a  good  wife  in  his  old 
friend  Ella  Benton,  and  they  have  gone  over 
the  sea,  to  enjoy  the  wonders  of  the  Old  World, 
for  a  little  while.  When  they  come  back, 
they  will  make  their  home  in  the  old  house 
under  the  hill,  which,  Sydney  says,  is  the 
dearest  spot  in  the  world  to  him. 

And,  whatever  changes  they  may  make,  I 
know  that  "  mother's  room,"  and  Fred's  room, 
too,  will  be  kept  unaltered,  for  the  sake  of  the 
dear  ones  who  will  never  be  there  again. 

Sydney  says,  too.  that  it  must  be  the  old 


THE   END.  389 

home  still,  for  them  all :  and  faithful  Marcy  is 
keeping  it  in  order  for  them.  She  rocks  and 
knits,  and  sighs  as  she  thinks  of  the  days  gone 
by ;  and  tells  Peter  every  night,  that  "  there 
will  never  be  such  times  again  !  " 

And  yet,  when  any  of  the  children  come 
home  at  vacation-time,  she  is  the  same  old 
Marcy  again ;  moves  briskly  about  in  the 
kitchen ;  makes  plenty  of  good  things,  and 
smiles  over  her  tea-kettle,  as  she  hears  the 
footsteps  about  the  house. 

Preston  sails  to  his  heart's  delight,  back  and 
forth  over  the  ocean.  He  is  not  "  captain " 
of  a  vessel  yet,  but  hopes  to  be,  before  long. 
He  has  not  yet  given  up  his  precious  soul  to  the  . 
keeping  of  the  great  Captain,  who  only  can 
guide  it  safely  to  the  heavenly  Haven ;  but 
we  will  trust  that  God's  love  and  mercy  will  at 
last  bring  him  quite  right — the  God  who  has 


390  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

heard  and  remembered  all  the  mother's  pray- 
ers for  her  boy. 

Will  is  studying  for  the  ministry,  and,  if  God 
spares  his  life,  will  one  day  preach  in  earnest, 
as  he  used  to  do  in  play,  in  his  childish  days. 
He  has  chosen  a  blessed  work  to  do  ;  and  I 
think  he  will  do  it  faithfully.  Sydney  is  very 
proud  of  him,  and  wishes  often  that  mother 
could  have  stayed  on  earth  to  hear  him 
preach. 

June  is  away  at  school ;  and  when  she  and 
Will  are  at  home  for  vacation,  together,  they 
visit  daily  the  dear  spot  where  the  two  graves 
are,  and  make  it  bright  with  fresh  flowers  and 
garlands.  They  do  not  forget,  either,  another 
grave,  where  their  good  old  friend  "grandpa 
Benton  "  was  laid. 

June  remembers  all  the  precious  lessons 
which  she  learned  from  mother-lips,  in  the  old 
back  room  ;  she  is  trying  to  be  a  wise  and  use- 


THE   END.  391 

ful  girl,  and  to  turn  from  the  many  vain  and 
foolish  things  that  are  temptations  to  girlhood, 
in  these  days.  She  is  the  chief  friend  and 
counsellor  of  her  sailor  brother,  and  hopes  yet 
to  have  him  learn  how  good  it  is  to  ''love 
Jesus." 

George  Benton  is  at  his  post,  in  the  store  of 
"  Benton  and  Co.,"  and  has  taken  in  to  help 
him,  while  Sydney  is  away,  the  lad  Ally, 
whose  life  Fred  saved,  years  ago  on  the 
skating-pond. 

Now,  let  us  close  the  door  of  the  old  back 
room,  gently,  reverently,  and  go  away  with 
grateful  hearts,  for  the  sunshine  that  we  have 
sat  in  there. 

Boys  and  girls,  is  there  a  "  mother's  room  " 
in  any  of  your  houses  ?  is  there  a  mother 
there,  who  teaches,  and  loves,  and  cares  for 
you  ?  And  are  you  prizing  such  a  treasure, 
as  you  ought  ?  are  you  following  her  teachings 


392  THE   OLD   BACK   ROOM. 

and  remembering  her  advice,  and  rejoicing  in 
her  presence  which  .makes  such  sunlight  for 
you,  every  day  ? 

And  yet,  God  has  given  you  one  gift  that  is 
even  better  and  more  precious  than  a  mother. 
God  has  given  you  a  Saviour !  It  is  to  this 
Saviour  that  your  mother  has  been  trying  to 
lead  you,  ever  since  she  taught  you  to  pray 
your  first  little  prayer,  at  her  knee.  You  need 
this  Saviour. 


THE   END. 


uvenile&Sunday  School  Books 

PUBLISHED  BY 

DODD  &  MEAD 

9 

(SUCCESSORS  TO  M.  W.  DODD,) 


762    BROADWAY,    NEW    YORK. 


Juno  Stories. 


By  JACOB  ABBOTT. 


JUNO  AND  GEORGIE. 
MARY  OSBORNE. 

Price,    - 

"  Their  practical  value  to  parents 
and  teachers,  in  short,  their  high 
character  and  usefulness  for  the 
children,  in  every  respect  entitle 
them  to  rank  among  the  very 
best  books  for  the  S.  S.  library 
and  home  circle." — Sunday  School 
Times. 

"  We  call  especial  attention  of 
parents  to  these  books.  Superin- 
tendents of  Sunday  Schools  should 
not  fail  to  place  a  copy  in  their  libra- 
ries, for  they  are  worthy  of  such  dis- 
tinction, which  is  saying  much  in 
their  praise." — Church  Gazette. 


JUNO  ON  A  JOURNEY. 
HUBERT. 

>1.83   per  "Volume. 

"  We  should  be  puzzled  to  sug- 
gest any  book  from  whose  perusal  an 
average  parent  could  derive  a  clearer 
perception  of  parental  responsibili- 
ties, or  a  conscientiously  earnest  one 
how  successfully  to  go  about  then- 
discharge.  To  children,  in  a  differ- 
ent way,  they  are  calculated  to 
be  equally  beneficial" — Christian 
Union. 

"  They  are  intensely  interesting  re- 
cords of  boy  and  girl  life,  and  as  full 
of  wholesome  instruction  as  of  int* 
est." — Our  Monthly. 


JUVENILE  AND  SUNDAY  SCHOOL  BOOKS. 


Geoffrey  the  Lollard. 

By  FRANCES  EASTWOOD.  i6mo, 
richly  Illustrated  and  bound,  $1.50 

"  The  inlirrest  of  the  story  i»  well  sustained, 
and  its  moral  tone  and  latching  are  all 
that  the  thoughtful  Christian  reader  could 
reasonably  wish  for." — The  Interior. 

"  Such  a  book  as  this,  telling  of  imprison- 
ment, wounds,  and  even  martyrdom  for  the 
sake  of  the  truth,  will  awaken  in  some 
miridg  new  thoughts  of  its  nature,  and  of  the 
blessiugs  of  religious  freedom.  It  will  be 
an  excellent  book  for  a  S.  S.  library." — 
Detrof  Adverti&W  and  Tribttne. 

Nelfy's  Daik  Day 

By  the  author  of  "  Jessi  's  First 
Prayer,"  "Alone  in  London," 
&c.,  &c.  Richly  illustrated  and 
bound,  -  •  -  -  .75 

"  Nelly's  Dark  Days  IB  cue  of  the  most 
powerful  presentations  of  the  temperance 
argument  that  could  possibly  be  made.  We 
have  never  read  anything  more  terrible  and 
touching.  The  absolute  mastery  over  body 
and  soul  which  drink  acquires  in  those  who 
give  way  to  it,  is  depicted  in  all  its  fnghtful- 
ness,  and  with  a  straightforwardness  of  lan- 
guage that  goes  right  to  the  mark.  And 
yet  when  the  book  comes  to  be  analyzed  it 
is  a  very  simple  little  story,  just  such  a  one 
as  you  might  find  by  thousands  any  day  in 
the  Five  Points.  In  this  very  fact  lies  its 
power." — Ntvi  York  Evening  Mail. 

Labor  Stands  on  Golden 

Feet.  From  the  German  of  Hein- 
rich  Zschokke.  Translated  by 
JOHN  YEATS,  LL.  D.  Richly  illus- 
trated and  bound,  i6mo,  $1.25 

"  It  gives  the  history  of  a  German  family 
of  workers  during  three  generations,  which, 
in  fact,  is  the  history  of  progress  during 
over  seventy  years,  and  shows  how  probity 
a'jd  labor,  hand  in  hand,  exalt  not  merely 
individuals  but  also  their  country." — Phila- 
delphia Press. 

"  The  object  of  the  tale  is  to  pat  upon 
labor  the  patent  of  nobility,  and  with  this 
object  all  true  Americans  must  sympa- 
thize." — Christian  Adzwcate. 

"  The  dignity  of  labor,  the  value  of  econo- 
my, industry,  and  kindness,  are  forcibly 
illustrated  in  a  narrative  that  conveys 
both  pleasure  and  profit." — Presbyterian 
B*nn*r. 


Marcella  of  Rome. 

The  Fearless  Christian  Maiden 
By  FRANCES  EASTWOOD.  i6mo, 
richly  illustrated  and  bound,  $i.  50 

This  story,  as  well  as  "  Geoffrey,"  was 
Originally  published  in  Hours  at  Home, 
and  in  their  serial  form  received  the  highest 
praise  as  stories  of  unusual  merit. 

"  Marcella  is  a  simple  story,  but  told  with 
a  grace  of  diction  and  earnestness  and 
pathos  that  must  command  attention.  I*  is 
a  graceful  and  touching  story." — Daily 
Evening  Journal. 

The  Spanish  Barber. 

A  Tale  of  the  Bible  in  Spain.  By 
the  author  of  "Mary  Powell." 
i6mo,  illustrated,  -  -  $1.25 

This  beautiful  tale  will  attract  unusual 
attention  from  its  subject,  as  well  as  the 
reputation  of  its  accomplished  author.  The 
story  turns  on  the  recent  Revolution  in 
Spain,  opening  the  country  to  the  Bible 
and  religious  toleration.  Modern  Spanish 
life  is  charmingly  depicted,  and  the  working 
of  the  recent  changes  strikingly  illustrated 
in  the  varying  fortunes  of  the  Spanish  Bar- 
ber and  his  family. 

"  This  little  story  is  a  narrative  of  the 
experience  of  a  corporteur  introducing  the 
Bible  in  Spain  at  a  period  only  a  few  years 
back.  The  author  gives  us  no  harrowing 
stories  of  the  Inquisition,  the  rack,  and  the 
dungeon.  The  scene  is  laid  principally  at 
Gibraltar.  It  will  be  read  with  deep  inter- 
est by  those  who  watch  the  progress  of 
Protestant  Christianity." — Chicago  Com- 
mercial. 

Philip    Brantley's    Life 

Work,  and  How  He  Found  It. 

Uy  M.  E.  M.  i6mo,  illustrated, 
$1.15 

A  story  of  the  heart — simple,  earnest, 
evangelical.  It  is  written  in  the  form  of  a 
daily  diary,  and  recounts  the  experiences 
and  struggles  of  a  country  boy  who  passed 
through  college,  on  the  way  found  Christ, 
and  after  sundry  trials,  which  refined  his 
Christian  character,  became  pastor  of  a 
church  in  the  far  West" — 5.  S.  Journal. 

"The  account  of  the  vvay  Philip  Brantley 
was  led,  and  the  way  in  which  he  at  last 
found  his  life  work  and  comfort  and  happi- 
ness in  it,  will  be  read  with  interest,  and 
will  teach  the  youth  who  read  it  profitable 
lessons." — Evan.  Repository. 


JUVENILE  AND  SUNDAY  SCHOOL  BOOKS. 


Geneva's  Shield. 

A  Story  of  the  Swiss  Reformation. 
By  Rev.  W.  M.  BLACKBURN, 
author  of  "  Ulrich  Twingle," 
"  William  Farel,"  "College  Days 
of  Calvin."  i6mo,  three  illustra- 
tions, \  -  -  -  $1.25 

"  The  volume  before  us  is  in  every  way 
in  admirable  one.  It  is  a  vivid  and  deeply 
interesting  picture  of  the  Swiss  Reforma- 
tion, and  the  homely  virtues  and  sterling 
piety  and  honesty,  earnestness  and  devotion 
of  the  reformers,  as  displayed  in  these 
pages,  are  calculated  to  leave  a  healthy  and 
profitable  impression  on  the  reader's  mind." 
—  The  Standard. 

"  In  the  shape  of  a  very  fascinating  story 
the  dnwn  of  the  Swiss  Reformation  is  here 
portrayed,  previous  to  the  advent  of  Calvin. 
More  charming  than  romance,  thi»  story  is 
more  satisfying  and  ennobling.  It  ought  to 
be  in  all  the  Sunday  School  libraries  in  the 
land." — S.  S.  Times. 

"  Resting  on  a  solid  basis  of  fact,  the 
events  of  those  times  are  described  in  an 
attractive  narrative." — Round  Table. 

Paul   and    Margaret,  the 

Inebriate's  Children.  By  H.  K. 
P.,  author  of  "The  Kemptons," 
"The  Orphan's  Triamphs,"  &c. 
i6mo,  three  illustrations,  $1.00 

"  A  most  instructive  temperance  tale.  It 
takes  the  reader  into  the  dreary  home  of  the 
drunkard,  and  shows  him  an  oppressed  wife 
and  suffering  children.  The  young  man 
became  a  soldier  ;  was  wounded  and  taken 
to  the  hospital.  His  sister  made  a  long 
journey,  to  be  in  the  hospital  with  her  bro- 
ther. Both  acted  nobly.  The  inebriate 
father  died.  Then  the  mother  and  her 
children  were  happily  reunited  in  the  com- 
f<  rts  of  home." — Christian  Advocate. 

"  A  temperance  story  of  the  very  best 
kind.  A  better  book  for  the  Sunday  School 
has  not  visited  us  this  long  time. '—  5".  S. 
Times. 

Oliver  Wyndham. 

By  the  author  of  "  Naomi." 
l6mo,  ....  $1.50 

An  excellent  and  intensely  interesting 
historical,  by  a  well-known  author.  The 
scene  is  laid  in  the  eventful  period  of  the 
Great  Plague  and  Fire  in  London. 


The  Orphan's  Triumphs; 

Or,  The  Story  of  Lily  and  Harry 
Grant.  By  H.  K.  P.,  author  of 
"  Paul  and  Margaret,"  "  The 
Kemptons,"  &c.  i6mo,  three 
illustrations,  -  -  -  $1.25 

_  "  All  books  written  for  Sabbath  School 
libraries  have  not  the  same  merit  as  this. 
Lily  Grant,  the  sweet  sister  of  Harry,  was 
the  daughter  of  a  clergyman,  who,  dying 
when  she  was  quite  small,  left  her  to  the 
care  of  a  delicate,  yet  patient  and  loving 
mother,  whose  short  life  of  uncomplaining 
Suffering  left  its  impress  upon  the  daughter's 
mind,  and  whose  blessed  teachings  followed 
her  through  life.  Taken  into  a  wealthy 
family,  she  was  loved  by  all  except  one  self- 
willed,  imperious  little  girl,  whose  hatred 
of  her  arose  from  the  strong  contrast  she 
saw  existed  between  herself  and  the  little 
orphan.  Bat  the  sweet  Lily  conquers  in 
the  end,  and  Belle  is  won  to  the  love  of 
Jesus,  and  becomes  her  firm  and  faithful 
friend.  A  sweet  story,  and  one  we  cheer- 
fully recommend  to  Sabbath  Schools  and 
families."— J.  C.  Monthly  Chronicle. 

Oriental    and    Sacred 

Scenes.  From  Notes  and  Travel 
in  Greece,  Turkey,  and  Palestine. 
With  valuable  illustrations,  some 
of  them  beautifully  colored.  By 
FISHER  HOWE.  A  new  edition, 
l6mo,  -  $1.50 

The  author's  motive  was  "  the  hope  of 
usefulness  to  teachers  of  Sabbath  School 
and  Bible  Classes ;"  and  it  is  to  them,  a* 
well  as  to  all  desiring  a  concise,  available, 
and  interesting  account  of  the  Holy  Land, 
that  this  beautiful  volume  is  recommended. 
The  new  edition  is  issued  at  a  reduced 
price,  to  bring  it  within  the  reach  of  Sabbath 
School  Libraries,  &c. 

"  Mr.  Howe's  sketches,  by  their  brevity 
and  popular  interest,  will  attract  the  nus» 
of  Bible  readers  more  even  than  the  eUbo 
rate  researches  of  Robinson  and  Smith  " 
Journal  of  Commerce. 

The  Officer's  Children. 

A  Story  of  the  Indian   Mutiny. 

i8mo,  -  -  -  -75 

A  charming  story  founded  on  fact,  and 
written  by  one  who  had  a  personal  exp« 
rience  of  th?  scene?  described. 


Jl/VKNILE  AMD  SUNDAY  SCHOOL  BOOKS. 


^reigns  of  the  Bible. 

.  R.  Steel.  With  illumina- 
ted title  and  many  illustrations. 
i6mo.,  beautifully  bound,  $i  50 

The  scattered  fa<5ts  ia  the  Lives  of  the 
Kings  of  Israel  and  Judah  are  skilfully 
arranged  in  one  continuous  narrative,  true 
to  life  as  riven  in  the  Sa.-jed  Record,  and 
aseful  to  those  who  would  rnin  a  clear  and 
continuous  view  of  the  Biulc  Kings  and 
their  times. 

It  is  a  valuable  book  for  the  Sunday 
School  Library.— S.  S.  Tiuu* 

Elsie     Dinsmore.        By 

Martha  Farquharson,  author  of 
"  Allan's  Fault,"  etc.  i6mo,  il- 
lustrated  $i  25 

A  beautiful  and  instructive  story,  in  which 
''  the  power  of  true  piety  in  a  very  young 
child  is  admirably  exhibited  in  a  senes  of 
trials  which,  though  severe  and  unusual, 
are  not  beyond  the  limits  of  probability. — 
A  m.  Presbyterian. 

Elsie  is  environed  with  besetments  and 
trials,  but  is  singularly  faithful  through 
/hem  all,  and  gives  promise  by  her  sweet- 
ness of  character  to  be  the  means  of  saving 
others.  The  sequel  of  this  story  will  be 
eagerly  looked  for,  as  it  closes  at  a  very 
interesting  point  in  the  narrative.  It  is  a 
charming  book,  and  will  give  increased 
popularity  to  the  authoress. — Phila.  Hamt 
Journal. 


The  Clifford  Household. 

By  the  author  of  "  Independence 
True  and  False,"  etc.  i6mo, 
illustrated I  25 

A  tale  illustrating  the  power  of  the  reli- 
gion of  Christ  in  strengthening  a  gentle 
shrinking  girl  for  the  performance  of  diffi- 
cult duties  and  the  endurance  of  severe 
trials,  and  the  power  of  the  same  religion 
in  crushing  and  subduing  a  proud,  imperi- 
ous nature  so  that  it  bows  at  'ast  to  the 
rule  of  Christ  The  story  is  well  told. — 
Presbyterian. 

The  story  is  well  told,  and  the  spirit 
vid  lessons  of  the  narrative  are  pure  and 
evangelical.— A  m.  Presbyterian. 

A  lifeline  picture  of  home  scenes.  No 
fancy  sketch  ;  r.o  exaggeration  ;  uo  perfect 
characters  ;  ro  angels  ;  but  men,  women, 
•nd  children,  as  we  find  them  in  everyday 


The  Finland  Farm  y;  or 

Fancies  taken  from  Fafts.      A 
Tale  of  the  Past  for  the  Present 
By  Mrs.  Susan  Peyton  Corny/ell. 
l6mo  ,  3  illustrations.     .    $1  25 
This  excellent  story  has   been  so  long 
out  of  print  as  to  be  .iew  to  the  present 
generation  of  readers.    "  Its  aim  is  to  show 
the  folly  of  a  superstitious  belief  in  «igr.$ 
and  omens.     It  is  full  of  the  gentlest  and 
sweetest  sympathies,  and  at  the  same  time 
commends  the  culture  of  the  firmest  and 
most  steadfast  principles." — Chn.  Intel- 
ligencer. 

Holidays  at  Roseiands  , 

with  some  After  Scenes  in  Elsie's 
Life.  A  Sequel  to  Elsie  Dins- 
more.  By  Martha  Farquharson. 
i6mo,  illustrated  .  .  .  $i  50 

Elsie  is  here  brough'  through  various 
trials  and  a  severe  and  nearly  fatal  sick- 
ness to  full  enjoyment  of  her  father's  affec- 
tion, and  the  happiness  of  seeing  him  a 
humble  follower  of  her  Divine  Master. 
The  story  is  even  more  intensely  interest- 
ing than  in  the  first  part,  as  with  added 
years  Elsie's  character  becomes  mora 
natural  and  mature.  No  reader  of  Elsi« 
Dinsmore  should  fail  to  follow  her  story  to 
its  happy  completion  in  this  sequel. 

The  Brownings.   A  Tale 

of  the  Great  Rebellion.  By  J. 
G.  Fuller,  i  vol.  i6mo,  illus- 
trated   o  75 

A  deeply  interesting  story  of  the  trials 
and  sufferings  of  a  Union  family  in  the  late 
war.  The  scene  is>  'aid  on  the  banks  of 
the  St.  Mary's,  which  separates  Geoi^Ia 
from  Florida.  Impressive  lessens,  mora. 
and  religious,  as  well  as  patriotic,  are  con 
veyed  through  the  medium  of  the  story. 

Lucy  Lee,  or  All  Things 

for  Christ.  By  J.  G.  Fuller 
i6mo,  illustrated  .  .  .  i  « 

"This,"  says  the  National  Baptist 
"  is  one  of  the  few  that  we  would  like  ti 
have  in  every  Sunday  School  library.  I 
is  written  by  one  who  knows  the  value  ru 
experimental  religion,  and  to  whom  thi 
service  of  God  is  a  fountain  of  unceasing 
joy." 

The  two  above  volurres  were  formed 
bound  in  -»ne  and  calle  1  "  The  Bro'W 


AND  SUNDAY  SCHOOL  BOOKS. 


The    Brewer's     Family. 

By  Mrs.  Ellis.     A  Temperance 
Story,     i  vol.  i6mo      .      $i  25 

We  find  this  an  admirable  story  of  Eng- 
lish life,  by  an  English  lady  whose  writings 
are  well  known  on  this  side  of  the  water; 
It  describes  how  a  Christian  man,  brought 
up  to  the  business  of  a  brewer,  and  until 
middle  life  never  once  imagining  that  there 
was  in  it  any  inconsistency  with  his  Chris 
tian  profession,  was  awakened  at  length  to 
a  sense  of  such  inconsistency,  and  led  to  its 
abandonment.  In  his  own  experience  in 
this  regard  his  family  also  intimately 
•hared.  The  story  is  an  exceedingly  in- 
teresting one,  with  an  admirable  lesson. — 
Christian  Times. 

The  Kemptons.  A  Tem- 
perance Story.  By  H.  K.  P., 
author  of  "  Robert,  the  Cabin 
Boy,"  and  other  popular  juvenile 
books.  i6mo,  3  illustrations. 
I  25 

N«  better  temperance  book  has  been 
issued  from  the  press  for  many  years.  It 
in  a  well-told  story  of  youthful  struggles 
and  triumphs,  beautifully  illustrating  the 
ilessings  of  temperance,  and  showing  the 
ad  ravages  of  intemperance.  Many  of  its 
assages  are  of  thrilling  interest,  and  its 
vide  circulation  would  be  of  great  service 
o  the  cause  of  temperance. —  Temperance 
A  dvocate. 

A  capital  temperance  story.  It  differs 
from  most  of  the  stories  on  this  subjedt  in 
that  the  famvy  who've  history  chiofly  givos 
point  to  the  argument  is  not  that  of  a  poor 
miserable  outcast,  but  one  of  the  highest 
espedtabil:.ty. — Sunday  School  Times. 

Capt.   Christie's  Grand- 
daughter.    i6mo,  3  illustrations. 
I  25 

In  our  boyhood  we  loved  to  read  books 
which  brought  tears  to  our  eyes.  This 
ttory  of  Captain  Christie  would  certainly 
have  held  a  high  place  in  our  list  of  favor- 
ites if  tested  by  this  etfedl.  It  is  an  Eng- 
lish story  of  a  retired  sea-captain,  living  in 
Yorkshire  with  his  grand-daughter  and  an 
orphan  boy  whom  the  old  man  adopted  into 
his  family;  indeed,  the  interest  of  the 
utoty  ti-ms  more  on  the  boy  than  on  the 
fill,  but  both  are  worthy  of  the  love  be- 
stowed on  them. — National  Baptist. 

The  book  is  a  valuable  addition  to  our 
Jfchbath  Sahool  list.— Svxday  Seluxtl 


Amy  Carr.     By  Caroline 

Cheesebro.  3  illustrations,  i6m<x 
$i  IS 

A  story  of  a  girl  who,  when  an  in.'hnt, 
was  left  ID  the  cars  asleep,  abandoned  by 
its  mother,  and  was  taken  home  and  adopt- 
ed by  the  kind-hearted  engineer.  The  girl 
becomes  in  the  end  a  blessing  to  the  liousa 
by  bringing  into  it,  after  her  own  conver- 
sion, the  benign  influence  of  the  gospel. 
The  story  is  very  interesting,  many  of  the 
scenes  being  new  to  this  class  of  books, 
and  the  teachings  evangelical  and  good. — 
Sunday  School  Times. 

Robert,  the  Cabin   Boy. 

By  H.  K.  P.,  author  of  "  Mary 

Alden,"  etc.     Illustrated,  i6mo. 

i   15 

A  story  of  uncommon  beauty  and  inter- 
est, about  a  boy  who  had  been  kidnapped 
when  a  child,  and  carried  to  sea  by  a  sail- 
or. The  dangers  and  temptations  of  a  sea 
life  are  forcibly  depicted  ;  also  the  great 
benefits  of  Bethel  Societies  and  religious 
services  for  seamen,  both  when  in  port  and 
when  at  sea. — Sunday  School  Times. 

Jacques   Bonneval  ;     or, 

The  Days  of  the  Dragonnades. 
A  Tale  of  the  Huguenots.  By 
the  author  of  "  Mary  Powell." 

i  vol.  i6mo i  oc 

So  lifelike  are  the  scenes  described, 
that  one  unhesitatingly  lends  his  confidence, 
anu  follows  the  .ittle  c^rnpar.,  of  martyrs 
through  all  their  sufferings  from  Papal 
cruelty  in  France,  until  they  are  safely 
landed  on  the  shores  of  England.  The 
story  is  one  of  intense  interest,  with  all  ths 
added  charm  of  novehy,  from  its  quain\ 
language  and  careful  correspondence  with 
the  historical  events  of  the  time. — Hud- 
son Co.  Republican. 

Cherry    and   Violet.      A 

Tale  of  the  Great  Plague.  Bj 
the  author  of  "  Mary  Powell." 
16010,  cheap  edition  .  .  I  I J 

While  not  exclusively  a  religious  t.ile.  * 
is  full  of  the  spirit  of  self-sacrifice  and  duti- 
ful affection,  and  expresses  directly  mic* 
true  religious  feeling. 

This  beautiful  story  of  domestic  affec- 
tion, suffering,  and  self-sacrificing  fidelity 
will  be  read  by  old  and  yung  with  cnR.i 
attention  and  ?lea»ure.—  Cknsiuin  In 


JUVINILE  AWD   SUWDAT   SCHOOL   BOOKS. 


The  Schonberg  Cotta  Books.    6  vols.  1 8mo,  illus- 
trated, in  sets.     (Any  volume  sold  separately.) $6  oo 

"Y'ung  and  old  alike  should  read  the  entire  set  of  Mrs.  Charles'  Works,  if  thej 
would  be  refreshen  in  the  purest  waters  of  Christianitv." 

Chronicles  of  the  Schon-   Winifred    Bertram. 

berg  Cotta  Family.    i8mo  $i  oo 

The  times  of  Lutbjr  and  the  Reforma- 
tion. 

The  Early  Dawn. 

i8mo     . 


I   CO 

Christianity  in  England  from  the  earliest 
rimes  to  the  days  of  Wickliffe. 

Diary   of    Kitty  Trevyl- 

yan.     i8mo i  oo 

The  times  of  Whitefield  and  the  Wesleys. 


oo 


i8mo  ....... 

Modern  English  Life. 

The    Daytons    and    the 

Davensnts.     i8mo      .    .     I  oo 
The  Civil  Wars  in  Cromwell's  times. 

On    Both    Sides   of  the 

Sea.     18  mo   .     .     .     .     $i  oo 

Continuation  of  the  Daytons  and  Dave- 
nan  ts,  bunging  the  Puritans  to  New  Eng- 
land. 


For  a  fuller  description  of  the  Cotta  Books,  see  our  General  Catalogue. 

The  Cousin  Bessie  Series.     6  vols.  1  6mo,  beauti- 

fully bound  in  sets.     (Any  volume  sold  separately.)     .     .    .     $4  50 

Pnnoin    Roccio        A    J^+nrv     wnat  became  of  each.     There  is  a  good 

uousin  Dessie.    a  oiory 


of  Youthful  Earnestness, 
lustrations  .... 


o  85 


A  story  of  an  orphan  girl  who  was  re- 
leived  into  the  family  of  her  uncle,  a  weal- 
thy merchant,  where  she  made  herself  very 
useful  to  the  worldly  and  ungodly  family  by 
her  modest  but  steadfast  no  to  every  entice- 
ment to  sin.  The  story  is  directed  mainly 
against  the  drinking  usages  of  society,  and 
is  a  first-class  temperance  tale  foi  people  in 
fashionable  life. — S.  S.  Times. 

Tom    Burton  ;    or,    The 

Better  Way.   3  illustrations  o  85 

The  story  of  two  journeymen  mechanics, 
une  of  whom  employed  his  leisure  hours  in 
reading  and  study,  attending  mechanics' 
institutes,  etc.  The  other  frequented  the 
tavern.  It  is  a  good  temperance  story. — 
S.  S.  Times. 

The    Grahams.      By    J. 

G.  Fuller.     Illustrated     .    o  85 

An  officer  in  the  United  States  army  was 
killed  at  the  rtormirii  of  Chapultepec,  :n 
•he  Mexican  war.  This  little  volume  tells 
>V|e  sti<ry  of  his  widow  and  his  three  chil- 
li.«in  ;  IIGV  the  latter  were  •"lucated,  and 


. 

deal  of  variety  in  the  incidentS)  an(j  p 

lessons  inculcated  are  those  of  unselfishnesi 
and  duty.  —  .S".  6".  Times. 

Toil  and  Trust;   or,  The 

Life  Story  of  Patty,  the  Work- 
house Girl.   3  illustrations    o  85 

The  life-story  of  a  workhouse  girl,  show- 
ing that  poor  unfortunates  of  this  kind  ari 
not  always  destitute  of  good  elements  io 
their  nature,  but  may  sometimes  be  mould- 
ed into  usefulness  and  propriety.  Th« 
volume  contains  also  some  powerful  lesson* 
on  intemperance.  —  .S1.  S.  Times. 

Alice  and    her   Friends  ; 

or,  The  Crosses  of  Childhood. 

3  illustrations     ....     o  85 

A  book  intended  for  the  young  especially, 

and  showing  that  every  child  has  a  cross  or 

some  kind  to  take  up.     Mrs.  Seymour,  th« 

v'se  woman    of  the   book,   first  teaches 

hijr    little    daughter    "Alice"  what    her 

cross  is.     Then,  as  her  cousins  ard  cthe» 

friends  visit  her  from   time  to  time,   th» 

crosses  of  each  are  severally  pointed  out. 

and  the.y  are   shown  how  to  »ntet  them. 

The  story  is  arranged  with  mu.-Ji  nVHtv 

p  and  its  teachings  are  as  vise  as  Hir>  "' 

i  impartial.  —  S.  S.  1  IIMS, 


The   B TO  W  n  i  n  gS.       For  Description,  sec  page  t. 


JfVENlUC   AND   ^UNDAY    SCHOOL    liOOKh. 


Alderis  Stories  for  Young  Americans.     4  vols. 

i8mo,  illustrated,  in  sets.     (Any  volume  sold  separately.)    .     $2  oc 


Stories    and 

of  the  Puritans  , 


Anecdotes 

.    .    .    $o  50 


As  it  is  a  kind  of  reading  delightful  to 
the  young,  and  as  the  anecdotes  give  a  just 
snd  exalted  view  of  the  Puritan  character, 
tve  would  commend  the  book  to  parents,  as 
one  of  unusual  value.  It  may  be  read  by 
every  one  with  great  profit  and  interest — 
AT.  Y.  Evangelist. 

The  Example  of  Wash- 
ington.   With  Portrait    .    o  50 

"  A  little  volume  of  great  value.  The  au- 
thor does  not  pretend  to  give  the  example 
of  Washington  in  his  entire  life,  but  em- 
ploys the  weight  of  his  great  name  10  arrest 
and  fix  the  attention  of  the  young  upon 
some  of  the  essential  excellencies  of  char- 
acter that  were  so  fully  illustrated  in  that 
unequalled  specimen  of  human  greatness ; 
the  prominent  points  in  the  work  being  the 
character  of  Washington  as  a  religious  man. 
The  book  should  be  in  the  hands  of  every 
fouth  in  the  land." 


Fruits      of     the      May 

Flower $o  50 

The  volume  contains  an  accurate  an.1 
somewhat  full  account  of  the  origin  of  the 
Plymouth  Colony,  and  of  its  progress  dur- 
ing the  first  three  years  of  its  existence. 
The  character  and  noble  deeds  of  the  Pil- 
grim Fathers  are  thus  dearly  brought  to 
view.  The  facts  stated  are  drawn  from 
original  documents. — Preface. 

The  Old  Stone  House; 

Or,  the  Patriot's  Fireside  .   o  50 

Under  the  guise  of  a  familiar,  pleasant 
tale  of  the  Revolutionary  era,  Dr.  Alden 
has  here  presented  a  condensed  and  most 
excellent  compend  of  the  elementary  prin- 
ciples of  the  science  of  government,  and 
our  early  political  history.  It  strikes  us  as 
one  of  the  most  useful,  as  well  as  able  and 
ingenious  of  the  author's  many  juvenile 
works,  and  will  be  a  good  book  for  the 
family,  and  not  less  for  the  school-room. — 
N.  Y.  Evangelist. 


The  Fred,   and  Minnie  Library.      5    vols.  in 

sets.     (Any  volume  sold  separately.) $3  75 

Fred.     Lawrence ;      or, 

The  World  College.  By  Mar- 
garet E.  Teller.  Illustrated, 

i8mo o  75 

A  deeply  interesting  story  of  an  Ameri- 
can youth  devoting  himself  with  a  lofty 

sense  of  duty  to  the  support  of  a  depend- 

int    mother    and    sister,   and    gaming  a 

Strength  and  manly  independence  of  char- 

jcti.-r  by  the  discipline   he  undergoes,  as 

well  as  a  cultivated  mind,  by  a  faithful  and 

religious  employment  of  his  leisure  hours. 

— A  m.  Presbyterian. 

The    Deaf    Shoemaker, 

and  Other  Stories.  By  Philip 
Barrett.  Illustrated,  i8mo  o  75 

The  autV  or  of  this  charming  little  book 
understands  what  will  interest  children, 


»nd  how  to  adapt  his  style  and  language  to 
their  taste  and  wsnts.  We  cordr-My  re- 
commend it  to  a  place  in  every  Sabbath 
School  and  family  library.— Advocate  and 


Minnie     Carlton.        By 

Mary  Belle  Bartlett     A  beauti- 
ful story  for  girls.     Illustrated, 

i8mo °  80 

The  subject  of  this  narrative  is  the 
eldest  daughter  of  a  household,  forced  by 
the  death  of  her  mother  to  take  charge  of 
it.  The  pledge  given  to  her  dying  mothet 
to  train  the  little  ones  to  meet  her  in  heav- 
en is  conscientiously  fulfilled,  and  the  les- 
sons of  her  example,  prudence,  and  piety, 
rewarded  by  the  most  cheering  results, 
bringing  light  and  joy  to  the  household, 
will  scarcely  be  read  without  deep  and 
grateful  emotion.— N.  York  Evangelist. 


The     Russell 

By  Anna  Hastings. 
iSmo 


Family. 

Illustrated, 
.    .    o  75 


A  very  beautiful  and  instructive   stor> 
from  real  life,  illustrating  the  power  of  a 
Christian  mother,  and  the  sweet  inflnewsj 
of  the  domestic  circle.— New  1  o^k  ' 
server. 


F  ran  k     F  0  rest.       For  Description,  see  page  6. 


JUVKNILK  AND  SUNDAY  SCHOOL  BOOKS. 


Charlotte    Elizabeths    Works.     8    vols. 

illustrated,  in  sets £7  or 

Charlotte  Elizabeth's  Works  have  become  so  universally  known,  and  are  y.  highly 
utid  deservedly  appreciated  in  this  country,  that  it  has  become  almost  superfluous  to 
praise  them.  She  thinks  deeply  and  accurately,  is  a  great  analyst  of  the  human  heart, 
and  withal  clothes  her  ideas  in  most  appropriate  and  eloquent  language.—  Alban) 


Separately  as  follows : 


Judah's   Lion 


$085 


Individuality  of  character  is  faithfully 
preserved,  and  every  one  is  necessary  to 
the  plot.  The  reader  will  find  in  this  book 
much  information  that  he  can  only  find 
elsewhere  by  very  laborious  research. 
Charlotte  Elizabeth  is  a  firm  believer  in 
the  national  restoration  of  the  Jews  to  the 
possession  of  Palestine,  but  believes  they 
will  previously  be  converted  to  Christian- 
ity. We  advise  our  friends  not  to  take  up 
this  book  until  they  can  spare  time  for  the 
perusal  ;  because,  if  they  commence,  it 
will  require  much  self-denial  to  lay  it  down 
until  it  is  fairly  read  through. — Christian 
A  dvocate  and  yournal. 


Count  Raymond  of  Tou- 
louse, and  the  Crusade  against 
the  Albigenses  under  Pope  Inno- 
cent III o  85 

It  is  a  striking,  life-like  picture  of  the 
kufferings  of  the  Albigenses.  mingling  the 
fects  of  history  with  sketches  of  personal 
character,  and  individual  heroism,  in  a 
manner  to  excite  an  interest,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  instruct.  It  is  a  historical 
episode,  replete  with  important  lessons. — 
New  York  Evangelist. 

Conformity,  and  False- 
hood and  Truth  ....  o  85 

We  read  this  JiLj  volume  with  great 
»nd  unqualified  satisfaction.  We  wish  we 
could  induce  every  professor  of  religion  in 
our  large  cities,  and  indeed  ail  who  are  in 
any  way  exposed  to  contact  with  the  fashion-  | 
ibie  world,  to  read  it.  The  author,  in  this  j 
little  work,  full);  sustains  hfr  reputation  as 
*  very  accomplished  and  superior  writer, 
and  the  stanch  advocate  of  Evangelical 
princip'es,  carried  out  and  made  influen- 
ial  apon  the  whole  life  aud  conduct — 
IVw  Recorder. 


Judaea  Capta 


$0  85 

'  Judasa  Capta,'  the  last  offering  from  the 
pen  of  this  gifted  and  popular  wmer,  will  be 
esteemed  as  one  of  her  best  works.  It  is  a 
graphic  narrative  of  the  invasion  of  Judei 
by  the  Roman  legions  under  Vespasian  and 
Titus,  presenting  affecting  v.e\ys  of  the  des- 
olation of  her  towns  and  cities,  by  the 
ravages  of  iron-hearted,  bloodthirsty  sol- 
diers, and  of  the  terrible  catastrophe  wit- 
nessed in  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 
Her  occasional  strictures  on  the  history7  of 
the  apostate  Josephus,  who  evidently  wrote 
to  please  his  imperial  masters,  appear  to 
have  been  well  merited.  —  Christian  Ob- 
server. 


The   Deserter 


o  85 


The  principal  hero  of  the  story  is  a 
young  Irishman,  who  was  led,  through  th« 
influence  of  one  of  his  comrades,  to  enlist 
in  the  British  army,  contrary  to  the  earnest 
entreaties  of  his  mother,  and  who  went  on 
from  one  step  to  another  in  the  career  of 
crime  till  he  was  finally  shot  as  a  deserter; 
though  not  till  after  he  had  practically  em- 
braced the  Gospel.  The  account  of  th«s 
closing  scene  is  one  of  the  finest  example* 
of  pathetic  description  that  we  rejiember 
to  have  met  with. — Daily  Citizen. 

Personal    Recollections, 

with  Explanatory  Notes  and  a 
Memoir $o  85 

We  doubt  if  the  lives  of  many  females 
are  blended  with  more  incidents  and  richer 
lessons  of  instruction  and  wisdom,  than  the 
life  of  Charlotte  Elizabeth.  It  will  be 
found  as  captivating  as  any  romance,  and 
will  leave  on  the  mind  a  lasting  impression 
for  good. — Albany  SpcElator. 

The  Flower  Garden. 

o  85 

A  collection  of  deeply  interestiiig  sketch- 
es and  tales,  beaud'uUr  illustrated  uids 
the  similitude  «f  ftowerts. 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA      000201362    1 


